Aurora of Love

by Midknight_Stardust

Rating: mature
Tags: Sunset Shimmer, Main 7 (EqG), Twilight Sparkle (EqG), Slice of Life, Dazzlings, Shadowbolts (EqG), Romance, Equestria Girls, Sex
Length: 84890

Sunset Shimmer & Twilight Sparkle; two halves of the same whole and soulmates who's love lights the world aglow. They understand each other, love each other, protect one another and allow harmony to guide them, question is where is it taking them now

Sunset & Twilight; even though they haven't known each other very long feel like they've known each other forever and the past couple of years have been some of the happiest for them both and they've enjoyed all their time together and with their best friends.

They had it all; the best group of friends anyone could ask for, well paying work they both loved and Hell they even had magic...MAGIC! What else could one want? Well Sunset & Twilight have an idea however question is...who will pop the question first?

The Following Contains: shipping...lots of it...sickening amounts of sweetness and cheesy dialogue, lesbian sex.

Like, Comment, Up-Vote & Follow(currently on hiatus due to laptop breaking. New chapters and news about the sequel and other works will be up soon)

Published 2016-10-24 00:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2018-02-04 21:04:48 UTC

Reflections & Rewards Part 1

Sugarcube Corner Main Dining Area.

Since the girls had graduated from High School Mr & Mrs. Cake had quite the few renovations done on the old in-home bakery and store with the aid of Pinkie and the other girls. One of those many additions that was actually part of one of Pinkie and Fluttershy’s fundraisers back in the day, was a karaoke set up and since both Vinyl and her apprentice Lemon Zest were present and the place now entirely belonged to Pinkie Pie with the Cakes having signed over the rights to this particular place to Pinkie as a graduation gift? Pinkie and the two DJ’s had managed to turn the entire front end of the store from a normal bakery to a techno lighted dance floor and Sunset and Twilight were the centers of attention.

Pinkie had always been one to be more cheerful and bombastic than most, it showed in her smile, her parties, and her actions to do the right thing even if those actions seemed unorthodox and full of nonsense. However the if there was anyone the Cakes had faith in to take care of the old place and make it something great while they perused other ventures? It was Pinkie Pie one hundred and ten percent no doubts.

At first the entire notion made Pinkie super-duper nerviousxcited! She wanted nothing more in life than to bring smiles and happiness to everyone she met, the best way she knew how to do that was to throw them a party, tell a joke or just do something to brighten up their day even if it was only a little bit.

She like Fluttershy, was also a caretaker. Someone who loved to work with children as well as animals which is why she was so for helping the meek girl in her attempts to save the animal shelter as well as the cakes bakery back in High School. Back then the Cakes were beginning to struggle with money due to more people moving out of Canterlot due to an increase in magic attacks, higher taxes and all that political and otherworldly stuff.

Pinkie dreaded what the world would be like without the cakes sweets and goodies as well as their favorite hangout spot! After all it was at this very bakery that Pinkie met Fluttershy when they were both little, and then they’d gone on to meet the other girls. Then it was in this bakery where they’d sat down with a defeated Sunset Shimmer and convinced her to be their friend over hot coco and cookies. It was where they celebrated Sunset's birthday for the very first time, the flame headed girl having never had a birthday party thrown for her by anyone, it's where she threw Sci-Twi's 'welcome to the rainbooms' party, where they threw the Dazzlings 'We're good now' party. They'd thrown so many parties and shared so many laughs!

They didn’t want to lose that place no matter what dirty tricks that jerk Filthy Rich and his equally sneaky brat of a daughter Diamond Tiara at the time tried. Together with her friends Pinkie had saved Sugarcube Corner and had thrown a special party at the bakery to celebrate, a party that got a bit too wild for some and not wild enough for others. The entire time brought a smile or cringe to the faces of those who were there, for some it brought both but Pinkie was happy she made people smile anyway and that was the goal for tonight.

It was the night before her friend’s wedding! Everything needed to be perfect, she’d seen the two lovebirds connection around the same time Rarity noticed it back during the Friendship games all those years ago and she’d been plotting this entire moment YEARS in advance from her party cave which may or may not have been magically reconstructed underneath the bakery. She wanted everyone to have a good time but she wanted to ensure that the biggest and brightest smiles were the ones of her soon to be married best friends. She knew much about the two lovebirds, many of their secrets both embarrassing and erotic and therefore she’d used those to her advantage to help surprise them on this special night.

She also enlisted the aid of Sunset’s friends from Equestria on a few of them! One of which Sunset had already received in the form of her mother showing up clad in a dress made for her by Rarity.

They were sure to be surprised and Pinkie had secret cameras set up everywhere to get a shot of their reaction so she could forever savor the look on theirs and everyone faces for years to come. As everyone gathered and took their seats on the different couches and chairs that had been set up after all the tables and other chairs had been moved beforehand, everyone had a drink in hand and were simply waiting for the true festivities to begin.

For a while it was just everyone having a laugh and sharing stories old and new, both Celestia’s & human Luna and Bright Dawn seemed to be having a particular good time sharing stories about Sunset Shimmer much to the embarrassment of Sunset Shimmer and the eternal glee of the older women as well as Sunset’s friends as the fiery haired girl tried her best not to pop a blood vessel from blushing so much.

As the time neared closer to the midnight hour, Pinkie figured it was time to finally get the show underway! Grabbing a fresh bottle of cider she'd pull one of her trusty bedazzled drumsticks from her poofy pink mass of hair and would cling the side of the bottle in order to get everyone's attention centered on her.

"Alright ladies, it's time for the reflection and exchange of engagement gifts! Who wants to go first?" Pinkie asked wondering which of the girls would go first, among the rainbooms, shadowbolts and dazzlings alone they each had a surprise for the two lovebirds.

"Well we won the coin toss-" Rainbow smirked flipping a gold coin skillfully between her fingers and tossing it into the air and then catching and grinning victoriously at Indigo Zap. "So we'll go first"

"Just keep pushin' Dash, see where it gets you." Indigo Zap sneered playfully at Rainbow, the two had an intense but friendly rivalry and rainbow was very good at pushing Zap's buttons and vise versa.

Grinning a smug grin Rainbow replied "Probably where it usually gets me; me between your legs and Fluttershy square on your face" Rainbow stuck her tongue out at Indigo and properly blew a raspberry.

The crowd of females shared a laugh at Indigo's flustered expression and her sad attempt to make a come back but sadly she had none. Dash: 1, Zap: 0. That is until Fluttershy properly slapped Rainbow upside the head and fixed her with 'the stare' and pouted her lower lip and gave her an 'really?' look. Shy: 1 Dash: 0

"Anyway; guess I'll start off." Rainbow Dash stated as she took a stand and took another sip of her cider finishing it and tossing it skillfully in the trash.

The girls had all in one way or another put in a hard effort to this wedding and this portion was no exception. At this time, they'd reflect on their time with Sunset and Twilight, both good and bad, they'd share their best and worst memories and then exchange a gift to celebrate their engagement. Each of the girls had spent time getting a gift that was suited perfectly for their two best friends, each of them having collaborated with their Equestrian counterpart to acquire the best gift possible. With magic and the ability to cross dimensions, possibilities were endless, they could go as far as their imaginations could take them and when it came to this group of girls? No one held a candle when it came to imagination.

Rainbow Dash was up first, the loyal athlete had been through much with the two eggheads and she owed them both a lot and so she'd hoped her gift was a good one.

"Well where to begin with you two eggheads?" Rainbow said smiling her usual grin as she ran a hand through her long rainbow colored hair. "You two have been nothing short of awesome since the day we all became friends because as we all know Sunset; we weren't always so cool." Rainbow continued looking to Sunset with a wry smile hoping she was treading on thin ice but Sunset's calm look told her she didn't mind.

"I mean back when I first met you sophomore year? Faust almighty I wanted to smack the streaks out of your hair you were such a bitch-" Rainbow stated recounting how much of a bitch Sunset was when she first met the pony girl. She'd tried to be cool and show the girl around and get her to join a team or club and make friends and she'd insulted rainbow making several unruly comment about her hair and tomboyish nature.

Bright Dawn raised an eyebrow and slanted the other fixing Rainbow with a stern glare and said. "Excuse me?" The woman's stare instantly sent a chill down rainbow's spine but it was calmed when her daughter placed a hand over hers.

"It's alright mom; she's not wrong...in fact she's being polite about it" Sunset admitted and looked down in shame. "I was in a very bad place back then."

"I'm sorry Sunny..." Bright Dawn felt instantly guilty that she wasn't there to reprimand her daughter before she'd done anything terrible.

"Me too; but it's alright, I've made peace with all these things, I did them, it's in the past, they've all forgiven me and I forgive myself but I'll never forget those things less I fall back into who I once was; and neither I nor anyone else here wants that."

"Yep" Rainbow nodded

"Mhm" Replied Fluttershy

"Totes" Pinkie said

"Indeed" Rarity stated

"Eeeyup" said Applejack

"Trixie agrees."

"I learned the hard way to never threaten Twilight in front of you so I agree" Starlight said remembering how nasty Sunset had gotten with her before they'd made nice because Starlight had threatened Twilight.

"You only snapped at me once and that's after you were reformed...even if I did deserve it but still...you were so mean...." Twilight replied twiddling her fingers.

"I know, and I'll always say I'm sorry about it Twily." Sunset replied holding the young woman's hand

"But hey you know what they say right? The bigger they are, the harder they fall...but the harder one falls, the stronger they can rise." Rainbow stated wisely and smiled at her two friends. "Sunset you were once some big shot prodigy with a massive stick up your snatch because you didn't know how to play nice and make friends, you came into this world, to our school and almost effortlessly tore any harmony we had at CHS to shreds...enter Princess Twilight and she reunites us and we hand you your demon ass on a platter-"

"You're shamelessly crass aren't you?" Bright Dawn asked as she looked at Rainbow Dash with a pouted lip

"Ohohoho immensely...anyway after that I was really ready to be done with you but then I remembered that Princess Twilight wanted us to help you and after having taken a couple days to think about it and some convincing from the girls we finally got a hold of you and well...you remember what happened in here right?" Rainbow said rubbing the back of her head

"How could I ever forget? It was how I basically ended up getting my first job here at Sugarcube corner." Sunset blushed sheepishly. "Even if I had to work off damages for the first month."

"Yeah but hey we all laughed it off afterwards right? Hell we even threw a party and had a slumber party, your very first one ever and ooohohoho boy..."

"Aaaaargh no...please no..." Sunset groaned knowing her pleas would fall on deaf ears, her face falling into her hands to cover her blush.

"Ooooo momma smells a story" Bright Dawn said in a sing songy tone and grinned broadly leaning in to hear Dash's tale.

"So there we all are having just finished stuffing our faces with pizza and drowning our bladders in soda; Sunset here thinks she's hot shit and get this...thought she could..." Rainbow snickered and tried to contain her laughter at the memory. ""Beat Pinkie in Twisted!"

"Oooohohoho the twisted story!!! Good pick Dashie!" Pinkie giggled gleefully remembering that little incident very well and how hilarious it was.

"Oooh do tell" Bright Dawn insisted. "I remember playing twisted as a young mare; college was wiiiiiild" Dawn cheered with a laugh.

"How about she doesn't and we just get to the gifts?!" Sunset insisted; 'No! Please not that story!! Dash why?!' Sunset thought with a pitiful whine.

"So her first mistake was downing all that soda and candy without taking a trip or two to the can" Rainbow explained recounting how much of a sugar rush Sunset was on.

"I was just trying to have fun!" Sunset whined. "Besides those cupcakes were like...SUPER GOOD! They had fried ice cream in the center for Celestia's sake!" Sunset explained as Rainbow continued to recount the embarrassing memory.

"Still, we warned you...'Don't play twisted on a full stomach' did you listen? Noooooo~...'I can handle it, I'm no light weight; I can take her' I believe were your exact words"

Everyone in the room shared a chuckle or a laugh at Sunset's past self and Sunset herself laughed too. She didn't mind it being brought up, it was just it being brought up in front of her adoptive and paternal mother(s) was super embarrassing and out of left field and she wasn't sure if she had enough quips to survive the coming onslaught of stories her friends had in store.

"So we start playing, I admit she wasn't too bad a little stiff but she got the hang of it and managed to get Applejack & Rarity out...and then we saw it-"

"Uuuugh" Sunset pulled her best Fluttershy and hid behind her hair.

"Saw what?" Dawn asked quirking a brow

"My cutie mark." Sunset muttered in a Fluttershy esque manner.

The gears began to turn in her head and her eyes zeored in on her daughters rear. "Wait you-?" Dawn asked in shock

Blushing massively Sunset threw up her hands and shouted "Yes! Yes okay! I've still got my cutie mark stamped on my ass geez! It's not like I went and got it stamped there! I was always there when I got here!!" Sunset finished with an embarrassed whine.

"I think it's adorable" Twilight replied with a cute smile and nudged Sunset.

"And it was on that night you got your first group nickname-"

"Please don't-" Sunset whined and tried to cover her ears but it was too late as all the girls teasingly sang out her nickname

"SUN-BUTT!" Chanted the other Rainbooms minus Twilight Sparkle.

Each of the girls had their teasing names. Rarity was Marshmallow, Pinkie was Bubblehead, Fluttershy was Squeaky, Twilight was Sci-Twi, Applejack was Hayseed, Rainbow Dash was Rainbow Crash or Crashie, Sunset was Sun-Butt; they all knew them by heart and often times were used as terms of endearment rather than insults or teases. So of course they coined her Sun-Butt, it was simply and to the point; not to mention it had a double meaning because that was also a teasing nickname given to Celestia of Equestria by Discord.

"You all suck!" Sunset protested.

Grinning still and calming down her giggle-fit Rainbow replied"We love you too Sun-Butt; anyway me and Pinkie start laughing our asses off and I ended losing and so it was only you and Pinkie and I'll admit you didn't go out like a little bitch, you stuck it out right up until pinkie-"

"Fucking cheated-OW!" Sunset snapped proclaiming Pinkie had cheated back then only to gain a swift smack upside the head by her mother.

"What did I tell you about that mouth young lady?" Dawn stated sternly with a cheeky grin.

"Oh you're just LOVING THIS aren't you?!" Sunset narrowed her eyes at her mother and pouted her lip.

"Oooooh immensely so and I'm sure your friends are too" Dawn teased, her cheeky smirk persisting. "You're just lucky you're too old for me to actually spank you"

Grinning broadly and looking to Sunset's mother she replied."Oh don't worry Dawn; Sci-Twi more than has that covered right egghead?" Rainbow replied getting a big blush out of the pair of soon to be newlyweds.

Sci-Twi pushed her glasses back up on her face and tried her best to calm her blushing and then replied. "Guess you'd know; Fluttershy is always the one spanking you isn't she?"

Rainbow laughed "Touche egghead, touche; anyway Pinkie used her hair to tickle underneath Sunset's stomach and well? Her body wasn't ready and so totally lost her lunch on Pinkie's floor. Rarity of course is flipping out, Applejack and Pinkie are trying to clean and me? Well after I finished laughing for about a good two minutes-"

"Bitch-ow!! Tch worth it" Sunset huffed getting another smack from her mother

"I helped her up to the spare room and got her to sleep and kept an eye on her throughout the night...you had a pretty bad nightmare that night and we found out the real reason why you threw up." Rainbow stated as she was about to reveal a tender moment the five girls had shared.

"Before all that you'd never had a single friend...not one, no childhood buddies, no school-yard crushes, nothing; you'd never once had a slumber party either and so you felt out of place...you felt like if you didn't try hard to be apart of the group and keep up with us that we'd abandon you or something...and you remember what I said to you when you told me that?" Rainbow asked looking at Sunset with a knowing grin.

"Yeah you said 'For an egghead you're pretty dumb' " Sunset mirrored Rainbows words to her from all the way back then.

Rainbow nodded "Exactly; I told you that was stupid because we agreed to help you be a better person and a good friend. You told me about how you were an orphan, about how everyone you did try to make friends with ended up ditching you or low key just using you for your smarts. I thought that was pretty fucked up; so I promised that I'd never abandon you and that I'd forever be your most loyal friend"

Remembering that tender moment always brought a couple of tears to Sunset's eyes, she remembered how kind and sincere Rainbow was that day with her, how easy she was able to just talk to the girl and have her listen. Rainbow and Sunset were very close, they understood each other quite well, like Sunset, Rainbow was an orphan too. Her mother having died when she was little and her dad having died in a work related accident when he saved another co-workers life by giving up his own.

The loss was devastating; Rainbow had shut down for weeks and had nearly made a huge mistake by using her super speed in an attempt to go back in time and save her fathers life. Luckily Sunset and Twilight managed to stop her before she went too far, catching Rainbow was no easy feat as she truly lived up to her title as the fastest alive. However once they captured her and brought her back home in the end it wasn't just the two of them and their explanation as to why time travel was a bad idea to fix the problem, but Fluttershy was the one to comfort Rainbow when she broken down the hardest any of the girls had seen her break down and the rest of her friends followed suit, having a nice long needed cry about it and comforting Rainbow Dash through it all like loyal friends do.

"And now as I look at you and where you are? I'm damn proud that I made you my friend Sunset, without you safe to say the dazzlings would've made us all their bitches-"

"Oh in the best kind of way for us and the worst kind of way for you." Adagio replied with a hearty laugh. "Mmmm the things I'd have done with you had we not lost Sunny" Adagio teased with a vicious toothy grin

"Something tells me there's some 'history' between the two of you dear" Dawn said with a cheeky smirk as she looked between her daughter and Adagio.

"Um, I mean; well uh-" Sunset had no idea how to respond. Adagio was her closest friend besides the rest of the girls but she was really the only one she continued to have 'benefits' with. Sunset loved and wanted to be with Twilight and only Twilight however years past experiences gave Sunset a sense of closeness to her friends in the rainbooms and even the dazzlings that no one else had. She had wondered for awhile if this would bother Twilight but much to her surprise to bookworm didn't mind, in fact she welcomed the extra attention. Having been such an introvert most of her life Twilight had explained that she enjoyed the experimentation however only allowed it with the friends they had like the rainbooms, the dazzlings and even the shadowbolts to an extent. Twilight's twenty first birthday was certainly a day to remember for all the shadowbolts.

Grinning with devious mirth Adagio replied "Oh didn't Sunny tell you Dawn?" Adagio said with a mock gasp of surprise. "Why I'm shocked at you Shimmy! How could you not tell your mommy about your best friend and all the fun times we've had together?!" Adagio said mock pouting. "Did all our good times mean nothing?" Adagio feigned a hurt expression.

"I...you...I can't...but we-" Sunset stammered and tried her best to reply. 'Dammit Adagio, I am so getting you back for this you puffy haired bitch!' Sunset screamed internally.

"I can tell I have MANY a story to get from you; Adagio was it?" Dawn said looking toward the eldest siren with a mischievous smile.

"MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM?!?!?!?!?!" Sunset whined completely flustered.

"I'd be honored to shared all my raunchy tales of mischief with your little filly; she's a riot at parties!" Adagio said with a grin laced with devious mirth.

Sunset properly flipped Adagio off and mouthed 'I hate you!' and Adagio's reply was to blow Sunset a teasing kiss and throw her a wink and mouth. 'Love you too'

"Anyway...we'd have lost the battle of the bands without you, this entire dimension would've gotten ripped to shreds without you, Hell none of us would've made it through all this without you; and the same goes for you Sci-Twi; that big brain of yours is gonna take you places and I'll never be able to stop saying thank you for all the support and tutoring you gave me all these years even though I was-"

"A total airheaded jock with the attention span of a dumbbell?" Twilight answered semi-curtly, she took her 'teaching' very seriously and didn't quite like class clowns especially when they weren't funny and Rainbow Dash when she was trying to be 'funny' to Twilight wasn't very funny at all especially when it was making light of her teachings and tutoring but luckily they'd gotten passed that.

"Yeah; that...but you get what I mean right? You both are some of my best friends and I've always hoped you two would hook up, honestly I thought Twi would go for Flash at first but after seeing how hard she curbed him all the time? I thought for sure she'd ask Sunset out but then she started getting moist for that Timber Spruce guy-"

"I WAS CAUGHT UP IN THE MOMENT!!!" Twilight whined with a blush.

"Hey it happens to the best of us, I mean Hell not for nothing but Flash Sentry wasn't and still ain't ugly, if I swung that way I can't say I wouldn't jump at him" Rainbow shrugged.

"Just how many of you are only into females?" Dawn asked cocking an eyebrow.

"To save a lot of confusion mom? Most of the girls are bi-sexual or gay; ratio of worthwhile guys in this world is kinda low to be honest and the ratio of super cute females is very high." Sunset chuckled and patted her mom on the back. "Why? looking to get back in the game mom?" Sunset teased.

"Hmhm perhaps I am; Like I told you upstairs, I'm not that old Sunset; I mean creator above I'm only 45" Dawn said giving a casual flip of her hair. "I'm still allowed to have my fun."

Many of the women in the room gave an impressed whistle at that tidbit of information. For 45 Bright Dawn looked VERY good, truly if it weren't for her very womanly and developed body she could easily be mistaken for Sunset Shimmer's older sister. Sunset most certainly got her looks from her mother with her skin, hair and eyes being a mixture between her mom and dad, the red coming from her mother and the yellow coming from her dad. The one doing the most 'observing' was Vice Principal Luna and she was certainly enthralled by Dawn.

"But yeah I thought that was it for the whole sunlight ship, thought it sunk and dead but nope; cut to a two weeks later and little Sci-Twi is trying to find out a way to ask Sunset out...and then wouldn't you know it? Sunset was doing the same thing! It's like you two are always mirroring each other somehow some way and its awesome you two are so close. So I know it's chessy and really old school but, this is my gift to you both."

Rainbow said using her speed to dash over to the gift table and grabbed the two presents wrapped her by which were obviously wrapped in rainbow wrapping paper. Handing one to each of the bribes to be Rainbow chuckled with a kind grin.

"Ooooh it feels like a book!" Twilight chirped.

"Oooh this feels like games or movies...Dashie you know us so well" Sunset chuckled.

Sunset and Twilight were both geeks, nerds and total dorks and they loved each other dearly for it all. From cartoons to anime, from dubstep to rock and roll, from sci-fi to fantasy; Sunset and Twilight enjoyed fiction so much and Sunset in particular was a sucker for a good movie and a total sucker for a good video game. Twilight would open her package first and after she got past the initial shock she let out a big fangirlish squeal and scream of pure joy.

With stars in her eyes Twilight exclaimed "EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!! DASHIE YOU DIDN'T!!!!!"

"Ohoho but I did, you earned it egghead" Rainbow smirked.

"What did you get ladybug?" Cadence asked.

"DARING DO AND THE THIEVES GAUNTLET THE COMPLETE SERIES! SIGNED BY A.K. YERLING!!!! OH THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU!!!" Twilight hopped up and down in adorkable bliss as she held her newest book.

"Awww no fair!!! I've been searching years for that book!" Princess Twilight whined. "How on Earth did you end up finding that?!"

"A little snooping, digging and super sonic speed goes a long long way princess." Rainbow grinned wiping her knuckles on her shirt.

Seeing what Twilight had gotten only made Sunset excited about what she could have possibly gotten, her friends were always so considerate and meaningful with their gifts so this had to be good. "So I wonder what I go-oh no....NO...BUCKING....WAY!-OWWWW! OH COME ON!" Sunset shouted and stopped her excitement to complain about her mothers discipline only to remember she did in fact curse just in another language. "Sorry but oh my Celestia! Dash you are the best!"

"Well don't keep us in suspense what is it?" Dawn asked

"The entire Power Ponies movie collection including the two team ups and the 'civil war' arc which leads into a really big movie coming out in a few years! I've been waiting for this set for years but missed out on the pre-order for the collectors edition! How did you get this!?! They only sold six!"

Rainbow grinned and looked to Fluttershy who blushed and hid behind her hair and Rainbow replied. "We went to the Headquarters in Fillywood and asked them very, very nicely."

"Well thanks a ton Dash; trust that we are all totally going to go see that when it comes out, its still a few years off so we'll be able to take the babies!" Sunset cheered with a chuckle and she got up to hug her friend but Rainbow beat her too it and used her speed to dash over and hug Sunset and properly gave her a noogie and laughed.

"Ah think nothin' of it Sun-Butt; friends forever remember?"

"Fuck you Crashie-OWWW!!!! Twi?!?" Sunset whirled to see her fiance had smacked her hard on the ass with a telekinetic paddle and she smirked. "You're mother might not be able to spank you; but I sure as Hell can."

"Oh you are just getting the biggest kick out of this aren't you!?" Sunset narrowed her eyes at her lover and pouted her lips a little.

Sci-Twi stuck her tongue out at Sunset and giggled mischievously"Hehehe maybe a little more than I should."

"Fine, I'll remember that come bedtime Sparky" Sunset sneered deviously.

"Anyway last thing is this-" Rainbow lifted the geode around her neck. "You said these things act like keys to that Crystal Heart you found underneath the chapel, we got no idea what'll happen when it opens but I got a feeling it'll be pretty awesome, so here's to your futures and may you both stay loyal to one another through all your lifetimes." Rainbow finished and dashed over to the crystal heart which sat on display in a special made case made by Rarity's crystal magic.

The heart was about the same size as the actual crystal heart but it was adorned with seven key holes, each the shape of the girls cutie marks. When Rainbow's geode necklace came into contact with the heart it shined a blue light and morphed into a crystallized version of Rainbow's cutie mark and inserted itself. The heart flashing a blue light and the light would stay where the keyhole met the crystal. As Rainbow went back to her seat she plopped herself down next to Fluttershy, wrapped an arm around her waist, pulled her in close making the meek girl go. 'Eeep!' and planted a kiss on the yellow skinned girls cheek making her blush.

"You're up Applejack" Rainbow said looking to the farmer.

"Well alright then; now Mrs. Dawn 'fore I start I just want ya ta know I don't have in me ta lie and havin' been friends with Sugarcoat over the years has taught me that sometimes blunt honesty ain't such a bad thing, so uh...just know I might say some things bout Sunset that are kinda...harsh....true...but harsh" Applejack explained. She was a kind southern girl, always had been even had very prim and proper roots on her mothers side of the family the oranges and being friends and now girlfriend with Rarity? She knew all to well how to be polite but Sugarcoat had reminded her that she was still herself and didn't have to always keep her southern sweetness in everything, sometimes you had to just tell it how it was even if it sounded really rude or harsh.

"I understand; I wasn't perfect, no where near close, I made a lot of mistakes and I've come to peace with them and I know my daughter has too, it may unsettle me to hear all this all in one night but I've longed to be this close to my daughter and know about her life good and bad, so as you kids say; let 'er rip" Dawn said taking a large chug of a hard cider herself, she hadn't taken a sip of cider in four years since she decided to get clean, she heard this cider had no hangover affects so she saw no reason not to indulge, at least for one night.

Applejack nodded and tipped her stetson politely to Sunset's mother. "Thank ya kindly Mrs.Dawn and I have ta say it's a pleasure ta meet ya and we're all super glad you could be here for Sunset, safe to say she might not have been such a lowdown dirty snake if ya we're, not that ya coulda done much, I mean you were a whole dimension apart."

"And trust me when I say that I FULLY intend on making up for all my time lost as a mother, as the saying goes 'a mothers work is never done' "

Applejack nodded and smiled, Sunset's mother was wise as she was understanding. " Yer right, anyway onto the main event. Sunset I remember the very first time we met, do you?"

"Yeah; it was English and we needed to grade each others homework and I was well...none too nice about how I graded you" Sunset blushed sheepishly.

Putting a hand to her hip Applejack cocked a smirk and said"Yeah, you used a sharpie to mark an 'F' on my paper and told me I was a dumb hick who should stick to farm work."

"You pulled no punches did you?" Dawn asked looking to her daughter

"Not my style ma" Sunset chuckled with a shrug

"You get that from me; cause I don't either" Dawn chuckled along with her daughter and continued to listen.

"Fer the most part in the beginnin' ah did my best to stay away from ya and not cause a ruckus but then ya start pickin' on my little sister and the only reason why both me and Big Mac ain't pummel ya was cuz we both were tryin' to be humble and because ya blackmailed us...after that whole thing with the video of the crusaders and their 'talent practicing' humility could go right out the barn doors and into the mud cause I was ready to plant you like an apple seed and be none to gentle 'bout it."

"I'd have deserved that, they were just trying to practice for the school talent show and I was just busy trying to be petty and make sure no one tried to outshine me at anything even if I wasn't taking part in it." Sunset sighed and groaned. "Mom pardon my language but I am so sorry I was such a bitch" Sunset deadpanned.

"I know you are and I'm sorry I wasn't there to stop you; you forever have my apologizes Applejack"

"Aw shucks it ain't nothin' but water under the bridge now as they say; the crusaders have long since let that little video go and have actually made a whole web channel around doin' silly stuff like that online so hey it worked out in the end."

"Really? I'll have to give it a watch then, sounds quite entertaining." Dawn suggested and nodded with a smile. "What's it called?"

"Crusaders; look 'em up they're super popular, my little sis and her friends got some real talent behind 'em too with the group a friends they made for themselves after we left CHS." Applejack stated. "We all left a lot of things behind at CHS, teachers, friends...family" Applejack's voice hitched for only a moment and she balled her fist which was instantly calmed by Rarity and her calming gaze but Applejack insisted that she simply say what she needed to regardless if it stirred up her emotions. This wasn't about her, it was about her best friends and their future together.

"I can honestly say I value that more since I meet you Sunset, back then when you weren't our friend safe to say my family and our roots were what you dug at the most. No stereotype was too cliche and no insult was too cruel and then you managed to do the one thing that not many can do. You lied in order to split up me and the girls...and I couldn't see through not a single one."

A few gasps were heard from the group of women, Applejack was known to be a super human lie detector; no one, not even Rainbow Dash who had one of the best poker faces ever couldn't lie to her. No the only ones capable of lying to Applejack and getting away with it were Pinkie Pie, Sunset & Mrs. Celestia; when Sunset had begun her rule of the school the first thing she'd done was divide up the one friendship at CHS that was the strongest, the one that seemed to hold many of the other ones together. All it took were some fake emails and texts, a few nasty rumors and viola; Sun-Bitch Shimmer had successfully destroyed the most powerful friendship at CHS in recent memory and with it all others fell and she stood upon them as their queen.

"Fer a whole year, neither me or Dash or Rarity talked; Pinkie was just well...Pinkie and 'Shy well...I guess we'll get to that later when its her turn" Applejack said solemnly shifting her eyes to the meek girl and she sighed. "Then Twi came along, girl was strange but maybe strange was what we needed in our lives, at the time we were all basically bein' forced ta work together on the fall formal by Mrs. Celestia and we all didn't want too for two reasons..."

"Right, one was because I was running unopposed at the time and you hated the idea that I was gonna win with no one to stop me" Sunset recounted and sighed. "After the last dance when Bon-Bon tried to run against me? No girl dared to try and run against me again." Sunset admitted

"Yeah and obviously the second reason was we hated each other but I think deep down we all wanted to still be friends, just we were all too stubborn and 'Shy just didn't know what in the Hell to do...but then Twilight comes along and shines a light on all that you've done and honestly? Never before did I wanna pile drive you into the football field after finding out you managed to pull that big of a lie over me, but Twilight said she had a way to win the formal and I felt like that would be poetic justice as they say."

"And you couldn't have been more right, in just under three days Twilight managed to undo 2 and a half years of scheming and plotting and then completely united everyone against me and knocked me clean off my petty high horse-Ow! Moooooom!? Horse doesn't mean the same thing here as it does in Equestria!" Sunset whined when her mom smacked her upside the head again but then instantly apologized by way of kissing the spot where she hit her better.

"Whoops, sorry dear, reflexes; mmmawh, all better?" Bright Dawn stated shamelessly and was just waiting for her daughters reaction.

"MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM?!?!" Sunset whined again which got a laugh out of everyone. First there was 'No offense' now it's constantly being embarrassed by my mother. Life just LOVES to stick me with running gags. Sunset thought

Meanwhile Princess Twilight was blushing heavily and twirling a lock of her hair at the retelling of her first trip to the human world and how she met Sunset Shimmer as her human self. She couldn't have imagined that the experience would've resolved like it did but all involved were glad that it did, most of all Sunset.

"After we literally shot you down and broke your control on the school I was about ready to just let the authorities of either this world or the one you were from ta handle ya; but I didn't believe that would've been the right choice then and I still don't; sendin' you to jail woulda just made you more bitter, more spiteful towards us and everyone; you might have tried to seek revenge and knowing how smart you are? I'm sure you would've found a way and that's the truth."

Applejack as everyone knew; was no lair and she told it how it was and what was on her mind. In truth back then when she had taken in Twilight's words to be Sunset's friend and teach her the ways of the magic of friendship; she wasn't exactly sure what to do. On the one hand she'd caused herself and her best friends years of grief and emotional turmoil; some more than others, anyone else would've just let the girl go about her business and not bother with her thinking her irredeemable. But on the other hand there was a chance she could change, she had said she didn't know another way, never knew what friendship...true friendship was like. Applejack knew that was no lie and so based on that she gave Sunset her second chance and Applejack couldn't be happier to have given her that honest chance.

"So we took some time to think things through and met up here, we all screamed, yelled and even out right started throwing blows; but after all that? We were thick as thieves, we understood one another, we agreed to help one another and be honest with each other as well as ourselves. You promised me first that you'd always do your best to remain honest; we all toasted apple cider and partied the night away and since then ya been nothin' but a good friend even when we weren't-" Applejack lamented over one of her greatest shames and the other girls hung their heads in shame as well save for Twilight

"Girls c'mon...I'm over that Anon-A-Miss thing; it was just petty drama and my karma coming back to bite me at a bad time; I've let it go" Sunset said reassuringly to her friends knowing they all still felt bad about that entire incident.

"Yeah but still we...I; said some things that I wish I ain't say sugarcube...we made you cry and left you to pick up the pieces and that's something while we forgive ourselves for; we will never forget."

"I can tell I have a lot to catch up on don't I?" Dawn asked to Celestia

"Oh big time" the principal answered with a chuckle

"And then when the sirens showed up? Even though Twilight was there ta help us through it, it was all cause a you that we won that battle Sunset, if you hadn't stepped up we'd have been done for."

"That's the honest truth!" Adagio retorted and a laugh. "But hey we lost fair and square, no hard feelings" Adagio waved a dismissive hand.

"Then there was the friendship games and boy howdy did you show everyone what you were made of that day; everyone in school was countin' on ya and it was you vs Sci-Twi; needless to say everyone was very excited to see how that would turn out, .never thinking that it would end up like this-"

"I did!" Replied Rarity, Sunny Flare, Pinkie & Cadence

"Anyway...after Twi had joined the group things just kept on changin'; I mean camp Everfree was just the beginning of well,this-" Applejack said using her super strength to lift the seat Rarity was sitting in effortlessly off the ground making the posh fashion designer yelp in suprise.

"A-AJ! Put me down this insta-eeep!" Rarity snapped at the farmer who promptly dropped the chair and Rarity with it but she quickly grabbed Rarity in her arms and grinned wolfishly.

"Say what Marshmallow?" Applejack said with a grin and Rarity replied by shoving the girls hat over her face and hitting her repeatedly but the farmer just laughed it off as the posh female tried to punish her.

"You.Are.Such.A.Ruffian!" Rarity said with each hit but laughed along with Applejack

"Mmm y'know as I recall sugarcube you quite like it rough so me bein' a ruffian is right up your ally!" Applejack shot back with a devious grin and marveled in Rarity's flustered expression

A round of 'Ooooooooooooooooooo' came from a majority of the girls in the room watching the couple interact.

"Heheheh Sun-Bun are all you're friends this amusing? I quite like them" Bright Dawn asked with a smile and marveled in her daughters expression.

'Oh no she didn't just call me that in front of them!' Sunset screamed internally as her cheeks tinted pinkish red with embarrassed fury

After Applejack and Rarity ceased their little tussle Applejack put the posh female down and continued to speak but not before getting a well deserved slap on the ass.

"Alright where was I? Right Everfree...it's when we all truly started showing signs of our powers and we saved everyone again. After that solvin' magical hiccups kinda became our thing, stoppin' rouge magic, solvin' friendship problems; it was a blast and you and Twi were always the ones leadin' the charge and always the ones to help the ones who couldn't help themselves when life knocks 'em down" Applejack said as a small tear escaped her right eye and traveled down her cheek but she didn't stop smiling but anyone who knew Applejack knew she had a lot of hidden pain, things she kept bottle up because she mostly only cried on the inside; unless someone died. That was the case with this, back in High School after she'd graduated from High School along with Big Mac, Granny Smith had fallen very ill and despite their best efforts she only had so much time left and when they finally lost her; Applejack had taken it the hardest.

She'd buried herself in her farm work, neglected all her college work and was being super protective and smothering towards Apple Bloom in a way that the young girl wasn't very appreciative of. All of the girls had made their attempts to talk with Applejack back then, help her cope, make her see reason; and in the end Applejack in her stubbornness had continued to refuse their help and at night would travel out to the Everfree forest and let her rage out on the forest trees using her super strength. The girls all knew this wasn't healthy for Applejack and had attempted to stop her however in her stubborn and grief fueled rage she'd ended up attacking the girls who'd tried to fight her to get her to stop, namely Sunset, Rainbow and Pinkie. Rainbow and Sunset had attacked Applejack for knocking out(very lightly and passively with a chop to the neck) Fluttershy and Twilight in order to keep them from interfering however in the end it was a well needed slap to the face and stern talking to from Rarity that snapped the farmer out of her depression and it was on that day Rarity revealed her feelings for the farmer.

"You and Twi have been nothin' but a big help ever since Granny passed; ya always help me on the farm when I need the extra hands, you've helped improve our crop, you're brains have helped with all the big business decisions i wasn't able to make prior to gettin' my degree, ya always know just what ta say and what makes sense and ya have both lead us all through some rough times. And I can say with absolute honesty that I couldn't have picked no one better to pair the two of y'all with; you're two peas from the same pod you two and I just know that your future is gonna be a bright one; so from me and the whole Apple family, heres to the sunlight" Applejack said with a smile as she grabbed a box from the table and handed it to the two lovebirds.

Taking it they'd look inside to find a pair of golden bands that bore a horseshoe on them and then in the bottom of the box sat a bag full of what appeared to be seeds.

"These here bands symbolize the bond of trust ya'll hold together, the horseshoe engraved on the side there is a charm from Equestria that pony me and Twi searched up. So as long as your honest to yourselves and one another, good fortune will always fall upon ya'll" Applejack said with a gracious smile and looked to Rarity who gave her a knowing look. "And they made darn good accessories too; Rarity designed 'em"

"Thank you AJ, Rarity; these are beautiful." Twilight responded taking one from the box and slipping it upon her wrist and admiring the make of the band and Sunset followed suit donning hers as well.

"Yeah; thanks AJ, nothing like a good ol fashioned good luck charm to ensure a bright future huh?" Sunset said with a chuckle

"Yer damn right! And I can say with absoulte honesty that you two and yer little ones are gonna have a great life together. Ta Family!" Applejack stated as she went and inserted her geode into the crystal heart, the geode having morphed into her cutie mark and made the heart shine an orange glow. Walking back over to Rarity and the others she'd take a seat and grab another cider. "S'whose next?"

"Well I suppose it only makes sense that I go next of course darling." Rarity said as she took a small posh sip of her cider and stood up.

"Oh geez give her some room everyone; drama queen Rarity is about to go wild" Rainbow Dash teased from her position next to Fluttershy.

"Oh, ha-ha; how predictably crass of you Dash" Rarity said sarcastically and rolled her eyes and gave a posh hrumph and put a hand to her hip. "I mean it's not like I set up an entire act based on this one little moment in ti-" Rarity was cut off by her cell phone ringing. "Oh one moment dears, this is important" Answering the phone Rarity would give her usual. "Helloooooooo? Why yes...yes I did"

"Did what Rarity?" Coco Pommel asked curiously.

"Why I picked up the phone darling"

"'Uh yes, that's ob-"

"BECAUSE I CALLED IT!" Rarity shouted and gave a haughty laugh along with her Equestrian self as she went into full blown drama queen mode. " I mean goodness I have waited for this day for the two of you for SO LONG! I had started to lose faith in how bright the 'sunlight' could shine during the events of camp Everfree but ooooooh no; that was merely a test! Fate was testing to see if little Twily's heart could be swayed and while it wavered for a moment, lo it was Sunset Shimmer who was to be the one to claim Twilight Sparkle! Oh how marvelous is it?! The tale of a villain turned hero who falls in love with a lonely prodigy?! It's so romantic!" Rarity explained and exclaimed in classic dramatic fashion befitting of the fashionista.

"I can't believe you actually collaborated a drama moment with yourself" Sunset said to Pony Rarity who sat next to Pony Pinkie Pie.

"T'was too good an opportunity to pass up darling! Oh and I do hope you like our gift to you and Twilight" Rarity said with a semi devious smile and remained silent in a way that sent chills up Sunset's spine. Rarity's gifts were more often than not clothing or fashion related so she had a feeling this gift was going to be either really sweet or really embarrassing.

"But anyway I digress; they both have come such a long way since I've met them both; most of all Sunset. Why before we'd become friends? Dear maker it'd have done me no greater pleasure than to slap the color off you for what you did during the spring fling when you first arrived." Rarity said with a thin line of tease mixed with serious as she semi scolded Sunset for what she did back then if for no other reason than to be dramatic. "I mean I'd been effectively slut shamed and discredited for how long?"

Sunset sighed and hung her head. "Six months; have I apologized for that a lot?"

"Yes, quite much so and really I'd gotten all the 'tension' I needed to get out the time we met here during the fall formal and I well um-"

"Literally slapped some sense into me?" Sunset replied with a wry chuckle.

"Yes; that...and you treated me to the spa and many a shopping trip so I've long since forgiven you darling. Since your turn around you've become nothing short of the most generous girl that I know; you've given so much without asking anything in return, you aid anyone who needs your help regardless of whether there is anything in it for you or not, you have always been there to comfort us in our darkest hours and helped us all pull through some rather...difficult times" Rarity explained as she had gone through a rather unfortunate situation in college where she'd been the victim of hazing and rape along with other girls like Twilight, Fluttershy & even Pinkie Pie. It had happened to Rarity more than once however and Suri Polamare in league with Diamond Tiara nearly had her broken but it was Sunset & Twilight with their smarts and cunning that helped her pull through it all.

"I wouldn't be here without either of you and I owe you both my life and then some. College was a very rough road for us all and with your smarts and you having my back? They'd have torn me apart and I'd not be the fabulous fashionista you see before you all today; so it is with this gift that I extend my eternal thanks to you both and hope that you will both always remain generous as you live your lives." Rarity said as she handed the lovers her gift which was expertly wrapped up.

Taking the gift from Rarity they'd open it and both of them would burn a bright blushing red. For a moment they simply sat stunned and it was Sunset who recovered first and spoke.

"Um...wow...t-thanks Rarity; um these are..." Sunset whistled and tried to have her face not look like a cherry.

"Yeah...what Sunny said" Twilight for the first time in awhile was at a loss for words.

"My finest work if I do say so myself; I've made you many a dress darlings but these? These will make you look like goddess to one another on your honeymoon I assure you" Rarity said with a semi-saucy smile and winked at the two of them. "And they are magically enchanted; but you'll discover that little function later.

In the box sat a pair of nightgowns complete with skimpy panties, bra and stockings. Sunset's pair was a perfect weave of her natural colors red and yellow with some orange added in and her cutie mark was stamped on the panties that came with it. Twilight's was much the same but the colors were indigo, violet & pink with her cutie mark stamped on the panties.

"They're made from the finest of Equestrian treads and I laced them with special crystals that well...you'll find out what they do when you put them on" Rarity chuckled; she didn't wish to spoil the surprise that her garments held before the time was right. "And finally this-" she held up her geode and sighed a little "Tis a shame to get rid of such a fabulous accessory" Rarity said as she used her magic to levitate the geode to the heart, it took her cutie marks form and inserted itself making the heart glow a indigo light

"You humans and the way you wear clothes is so strange; I mean in Equestria it is perfectly acceptable to be completely naked and only have accessories; why is the same not true here?" Dawn questioned

"Because the human body's more 'private' areas are a lot more defined in this world and they are honestly kiiiinda prudish...well...not ALL of them obviously." Sunset said with a teasing smile to Twilight Sparkle and winked at her wife to be who blushed in kind.

"Hm; I do suppose you're right, I mean these breasts they have in this world are way larger and harder to hide than in Equestria; and why did the portal have to make mine so...-heavy?" Dawn pouted slightly and looked down at her very well developed and bouncy 32 F's and if she'd been paying attention she'd notice she'd was getting 'noticed' by human Luna again. Shrugging she would turn to her daughter again.

"Though I do certainly see the appeal however, yours are almost as big as mine so I'm sure young Ms.Sparkle often literally has her hands full am I right dear?" Dawn asked her daughter shamelessly with a Cheshire grin

"MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM?!!?!" Sunset whined trying to hide her crimson face as best she could. 'I am SO getting back at her for this somehow someday!' Sunset thought in her head as everyone shared another laugh over the adorable and embarrassing interaction Sunset had with her mother.

The whole while Dawn laughed and grinned through it all, happy she was able to finally get some time with her daughter even if it meant embarrassing her nonstop; she owed her that much after being gone so long plus it would seem she'd plenty earned it and was taking it rather well. She didn't want to insult or 'make fun' of her daughter and thus far hadn't crossed any lines; she was simply having fun with her little girl and it would seem even if she was super embarrassed? Sunset was having the time of her life and couldn't stop smiling and that was something as a mother Dawn loved to see.

Friendly Advice (Edited and Fixed)

Sugarcube Corner; Sunday, 3:00 pm

The day was still young but was nearing the late afternoon, the sun was still high in the sky, the cool Autumn breeze drifted over the city, the wind howled, leaves ruffled from the trees and everyone was going about their daily business in Canterlot City this fine relaxing Fall Sunday. Sunset Shimmer however was besides herself and needed a friend to talk to and she was trying to come to a very important decision and so she'd turn to the one friend she felt she could confined in the most. While the other rainbooms were all her best friends and Twilight Sparkle was her girlfriend, Sunset Shimmer had plenty of other friends since her reformation and one of those friends happened to be one of the three now reformed siren; Adagio Dazzle.

At first Sunset and Adagio's relationship was....rocky...okay it was completely hazardous but that was only because Adagio was trying to hold a grudge against Sunset in particular and was just being bitchy and difficult when Sunset was just trying to be nice. But a few screaming matches, cries on one another's shoulders, a couple sleepovers & bonding moments later? Adagio and Sunset had become close friends, she'll admit she had a much deeper relationship with Adagio since they were also friends with benefits. For awhile Sunset was single and wanted to reserve her dating life for Twilight should she ever be graced with the chance and Adagio at the time of her own reformation well?Saying she was sexually frustrated would be a massive understatement and the same went for Sunset and so that was something they did both for pleasure and as a means of bonding...given both went through a heat cycle instead of a period like all other human women it made their friendship then and even now quite interesting to say the least.

However after Sunset started dating Twilight they'd more or less ceased that kind of interaction save for that one time Twilight suggested Adagio have a threesome with them after Adagio had gone through a bad break-up which all parties involved enjoyed. Then little by little she'd let the puffy haired siren join them in bed on occasion, the two of them constantly trying to see who could pleased the little pony most and it was always a fun time but Adagio since reforming was far more respectful and considerate towards ones relationship and by no means wanted to be a homewrecker or a third wheel.

'Might have to have one more swing with Dagi before I ask Twilight to big four word question'

Sunset blushed and smiled to herself at that thought; she hadn't even told Adagio about this yet but she was no doubt excited about it! She and Twilight had been dating now for about four years having gotten together during their senior year in High School and were now in their senior year of college; about to graduate with high honors on a scholarship along with the best group of friends they could ever ask for. Not to mention the fact that they all had big plans for after college; since their band had grown in popularity the girls all decided that after college they'd stay together and start an entertainment business of sorts where the Rainboom's and their spectacular magic powers would be on display.

It was an idea that Sunset and the girls had developed during a late night jam session/sleepover at Pinkie's right after they had graduated from high school. The girls all knew they wanted to and needed to stay together in order to protect their home with the magic of friendship but they also wanted a way to spread it past Canterlot City. Why should only one place in the human world be a friendship hotspot when other places could be as well? They wanted to have a way to spread their magic of friendship far and wide, a way to inspire others to believe in it, to embrace it and to help make the world a better place in general. Be that way through music, magic shows, charity, a safe haven, you name it. However all of the girls did see value in a higher education and others had passions they wanted to chase; it'd be tough to balance the two but they would and they had.

Pinkie would be the head event planner, Rarity would design all their outfits and help with themes, Rainbow was in charge of advertising, Applejack was all over catering and that would bring in a lot of money for the farm, Fluttershy was in charge of writing music which was then sampled, edited and perfected by the mistresses of song themselves; the dazzlings who'd become their back-up singers/dancers at their own request. That left Sunset and Twilight who were in charge of special effects and handling the commissions, money, organizing and anything that had to do with magic.

It was going to be a lot of hard work and Sunset knew that if there were ever a time to settle down, start a family and really make something of the life she'd made here in the human world that it was now or never. However she wasn't 100% sure and thus she'd called Adagio to meet here for hot chocolate and cookies. Sunset had arrived early as usual and ordered two hot cups of hot chocolate and a plate of marshmallow chocolate chip cookies. The cookies and hot drinks had arrived and then five minutes after Adagio arrived through the front doors of the cafe and looked around for Sunset. Four years being mortal had allowed Adagio to age a little and needless to say even for a few thousand year old siren? Adagio looked pretty damn good, nice chest, wide hips, thick thighs and an ass that made Sunset bite her lip every time she watched it move.

"Dagi; over here" Sunset called to her friend with the wave of a hand.

"Hey Shims; so whats up?You sounded urgent over the phone; you alright little pony?" Adagio waved back with her usual haughty smile as she pulled up a chair and sat down and crossed one leg over the other.

"Hehehe yeah I'm fine Gio thanks for asking; I just need some advice...you've been on this world how long?" Sunset asked down casting her eyes a bit.

"well over 1000 years in Equestrian time...possibly a lot more in this world so I'd say a very long time yes..." Adagio nodded

"And lets be blunt...you've had others before me..."Sunset snickered

"Guilty as charged little pony; though as you can see for obvious reasons I choose to remain single for the most part but a lover here or there can't go amiss" Adagio chuckled a bit picking up a fresh cookie and she chuckled semi-bitterly. "However very much thanks to you that isn't the case anymore...I'm as mortal as you and everyone else which means I can truly fall in love for once and have it count...but this isn't about me though...Go on" Adagio said keeping her focus on Sunset.

Sunset blushed stilled and drew her finger in a circle on the table in a very fluttershy esque manner. "Well um...I probably already know the answer to this but have any of them you know....? Asked you to marry them?" Sunset asked her face matching her hair with how hard she was blushing.

"Yes, quite a few actually; only ever broke my heart to say no once but that's a story for another day I'm afraid...but yes I've had the question popped to me before...why do you ask? Trying to tell me something Shims?" Adagio teased with a catlike grin

Sunset scoffed and rolled her eyes "Of course not, you know I love Twilight...I just need to know how to ask 'that' question is all Okay?" Sunset sighed and groaned placing her face in her hands. "I feel like such an idiot!"

The gears finally turned and connected in Adagio's head and she shook head head and laughed a haughty laugh. "Hahahahahhaha oh so THAT'S what this is all about? Pft and here I thought you were worried about something serious" Adagio rolled her eyes and shook her head again and looked at Sunset cocking an eyebrow "Sunny; honey, darling...I know first hand better than ANYONE besides the princess that you love that little nerd with every last ounce of that big golden heart of yours...why be afraid to put a ring on her finger when you know she'll say yes?" Adagio quirked a curious brow still.

"I-I mean, well; but I-" Sunset stammered until Adagio put a finger to her lips to silence her and Adagio locked eyes with her to make sure she had her full undivided attention.

Smirking and shaking her head at her besties adorable stupidity Adagio spoke again. "Alright look, here's an easy way to tell if you're ready to pop the question. Now when I remove my finger I want you to tell me your feelings for Twilight Sparkle...ALL...of them...and don't give me any shit about us being in public because I've seen how you two tongue wrestle in public. So explaining how you feel about each other in front of me and others shouldn't be a problem...now little pony; speak" Adagio said very bluntly with a dash of tease making her words sound like a command as she usually did and removed her finger from Sunset's lips.

Pouting a bit Sunset sighed in defeat and blew the colic of her hair out of her face and calmed her nerves and spoke again. "Okay well...what can I say about her? She's the single smartest person I've ever met, she's funny, she's quirky, her love is endless, I understand her better than anyone has or ever could; she understands me just the same way, anytime I'm with her I feel invincible, like nothing in this world or any world can hurt me because I know she'll be by my side to shine any darkness away with her endless light, her laugh and just her voice send me off to another world when we're together, I get lost in her eyes every single time I look at her, when she touches me, holds my hand, kisses me...makes love to me; I feel and know that no one else can please me like she can-" Sunset loved Twilight dearly and all of her words no matter how cheesy were true.

"Debatable..." Adagio muttered rolling her eyes with a small pout, its not that she was jealous(okay maybe a little) but she and Twilight did have a score to settle in bed with Sunset and she intended to settle it before she got that ring on her wedding day.

"-Anytime I feel alone she's there for me, anytime I feel sad or angry she's there to calm me and make me happy again; and her body...sweet celestia her body...it's just so...perfect! Every damn inch of her is just the way I like it and more; plus you've seen her naked before; I'm an ass woman Adagio and Twilight Sparkle has an ass that makes high quality milf's jealous...." Sunset had no shame in admitting she had an ass fetish and an affinity for women who were thick and both Twilight and Adagio fit that description perfectly.

"Hehehe I've noticed, you can't keep your eyes off it...or mine" Adagio teased with a devious grin giving a bounce of her chest which had certainly grown over the past four years.

Sunset smirked a cheeky smile as she stared at her best friends chest. "Can you blame me Gio? I mean seriously you know if I didn't fall for Twilight first and as hard as I had that I'd have cuffed you a long time ago..." Sunset smiled and playfully winked at her best friend.

"Hahahah oh I remember the last time we played with cuff's; mffph didn't think the little bookworm had it in her...you're a lucky little pony Sunset...but continue...I can't tell you're not done." Adagio said chuckling waving a hand for Sunset to continue her love rant.

"Right...well all that put together Twilight Sparkle is everything I've ever wanted in someone to love; even our names are the same Adagio just translated different...it's almost as if destiny wants us to be together and no matter what I do I can never keep away from her, I'm drawn to her like the evening Twilight is drawn to the setting Sun...I love her with all my heart and soul Adagio...and she'd make me the happiest pony in all of creation if she says yes and then later says I do...I want us to be together forever...even in death and after; I know we'll always find each other." Sunset finished.

"Hm...Mmmhm; Yeah..."

Adagio processed Sunset's words for a good minute, nodded; leaned an arm over the table and then flicked Sunset Shimmer in the forehead causing her to wince and pout with a small scowl.

"OW! The fuck Dagi?!" Sunset snapped

Adagio shook her head and chuckled. "You are so smart and yet so damn stupid! Shims? You'd better quit playing with that little geek, go buy a ring and slip it on her pretty little finger before someone else does because what you just said? That's the kind of love that will last not just one lifetime...but ALL of your lifetimes including hers...have you ever heard the term soulmate before Sunset?" Adagio asked crossing her fingers with one another and resting her chin in them

"Of course..." Sunset nodded

"Well it's very rare and I've been here a very long time; studied these humans very carefully and really they aren't that much different from ponies and I've seen how strong pony love can be...you love her enough to want to spend an eternity with her and that is something very special...so what are you waiting for? When do you plan on proposing?" Adagio asked

"During graduation when we give the valedictorian speech together...we tied for it and decided to share it and we co-wrote the speech; I just need to go and get the ring...I'm having it made special and imported." Sunset said fondly with a smile

"Ooooh may I ask from where?" Adagio asked intrigued

"Equestria..." Sunset said bluntly as she took a sip of her hot coco.

"WHAT?!" Adagio snapped almost choking on her cookie.

"Yeah; I wrote a letter to the princess and asked her if she could send me a couple of gem samples; I didn't tell her for what yet because I didn't want her to freak out; far as she knows its for magic research."

"Such a sneaky little pony you are."

"Old habits die hard right? But do you really think it's the right time though? I mean we've got so many other plans; what if the wedding gets messed up or is to expensive and we have to cut costs? What if-ow!" She felt another flick to the forehead and Adagio had sharp nails to it really hurt.

"Hush! Look I've seen, been to and even ruined plenty of weddings and at the end of the day, fact is unless you have divine intervention, NOTHING goes perfect for weddings; so just go with the flow; I'm sure your wedding will make the union of Shining Armor and Cadence look dull...I believe in you both Shims; question is do you?"

Sunset took a moment to process what Adagio had said to her; she was right. Adagio had been alive long enough to possibly be Sunset's ancestor if they had any genetic linking and she'd seen love blossom and die and no doubt has seen that strong enough love can transcend lifetimes and deep in her heart of hearts she knew that was the kind of love she and Twilight shared and would share for all of their days. Sunset loved Twilight more than anything or anyone in this world or any other possible world; she was best friends with her Equestrian counterpart however that friendship soon extended to love and it was a love that was enhanced further by Twilight of this world.

It wasn't that Sunset didn't want to go home to Equestria but this world was her home now; it had been for a very long time and she'd accomplished so much and wanted to do so much more here and so she knew she could never truly have princess Twilight who also had an entire kingdom to look over but when she found this worlds Twilight its was like a message from Celestia on the other side saying 'here's your chance, I suggest you take it'

And she had; Sunset wanted Twilight Sparkle to be her wife and to start a family with her...she had a plan as to how exactly that would work to but for now she wanted to get the proposal out of the way first. Giving a relieved sigh and giggle Sunset nodded her head in agreement with both herself and Adagio; she knew what needed to be done now and now that she'd made up her mind? Nothing was going to stop her now.

"I do; and I know what I gotta do now...thanks Dagi...and I have one more question to ask you." Sunset asked with a wry but happy smirk.

"Anything bestie" Adagio replied with her normal haughtiness

"Will you be my best maid?" Sunset asked with a gentle smile

Adagio squealed with joy "Of course I will! I'd be insulted if I weren't...but you have to promise me something..."

"Anything."

"Make some DAMN beautiful babies will ya?" Adagio teased bouncing her eyebrows and getting a laugh out of Sunset.

"Promise and don't worry, we can have one last roll in the hay at the bachlorette party before I'm off the market." Sunset teased and winked at Adagio

"I'll be sure to dazzle you till you see stars before little Twily has you all to herself" Adagio teased with a smile

"You'd make someone very happy Adagio; it's really my hope that you find someone...they'd be the luckiest person in the world for sure."

"That's a nice thought and I thank you Sunset; you've been the best friend I've ever had and always wanted in these past four years and I can't thank you enough; and it'd be my honor to stand by you on your wedding day...and perhaps if I'm a lucky as Twilight I'll find a little ball of fire of my own to love before my time is up" Adagio said with a smile and faint blush on her cheeks.

"You DO know I know that you're seeing Spitfire right now; right?" Sunset chuckled placing her chin in her palm.

"H-How did...when did you-?" Adagio stammered.

"You should really try and quite down sometimes Dagi; I heard you two fucking last week when I came by to pick up my guitar from Aria after she helped restring it." Sunset laughed.

"What can I say? Fire burns, and my spitfire is HOT" Adagio fanned herself with a hand a giggled to herself.

"Oooooh someones in looooove" Sunset teased and bounced her eyebrows at Adagio.

"Perhaps...we've only been dating a few months but I really like her; shes like you only...rougher and without magic." Adagio said with a smile. "But no one could ever replace or be you Sunset; well except the human world version of you...still haven't ran into her eh?" Adagio asked

"Nope surprisingly not; but I'm just waiting for it to happen at this point but I'd kinda rather it not; it would complicate the Hell out of things." Sunset rolled her eyes and sighed. "But thanks for talking with me Dagi; you really are a good friend."

"I had the best teacher the universe could offer" Adagio winked at Sunset

"Oh stop it" Sunset blushed and twirled her hair.

"So mind if I see what you had in mind for a ring?"

Smiling Sunset pulled out her magic journal which had detailed pictures from princess Twilight about the various gemstones she'd found as per Sunset's request and recently a message had been sent reading:

Dear Sunset;

Hope these gems are sufficient for the mana and quality testing you need to do, write me back if you need anything else.

your friend,

Princess Twilight.

"I think now would be a good time to tell her..." Adagio chuckled.

"Right..." Sunset sighed and clicked her pen and got to writing.

Dear Princess Twilight;

Thank you so much for the gems and everything you've done for me. It really means a lot to have you as a friend and to know that I am where I am because of you. And it's because of that I need to tell you the truth about why I need these gems and why the perfect one needs to be brought to me by the end of this week.

As you know I'm dating your counterpart here in this world and things have been going better than I could have ever hoped; however now as we near the end of our college days we find ourselves pursuing new ventures with our friends however I've been feeling my connection to Twilight growing ever strong and I want us to be together forever...and to that end...I'm going to ask her to marry me!

and since you know yourself better than anyone...I want you and I to be the ones to craft this ring; I'd like permission to cross through the portal and help you...and...to see Celestia; I've put it off for far too long and it's about time I finally faced her. It'll be my last act of repentance and at last I'll be able to fully be at peace with myself and the one I love. Hope to hear from you soon Twilight.

Your Friend,

Sunset Shimmer

"Well that's that...now to just wait for her to reply." Sunset said sitting down and munching on a cookie that she'd dipped in her coco.

"Soooo tell me about the wedding, ooooh I bet its all fairy tale and romantic isn't it?" Adagio leaned in with a giddy smile.

"Maybe..." Sunset turned her nose up. "I AM technically a fairy tale creature Adagio; I want our wedding to be well...magical."

"Oh then sunny honey you are talking to the right siren! If it wasn't obvious I'm the most romantically versed out of me and my sisters and I've seen weddings of kings and queens, princes and princesses, celebrities and as I said before...soulmates...I've seen and even at times was nice enough to help make magic happen at a wedding and I'd be honored to do the same for you."

"Really? You'd do that for us Gio?" Sunset asked

"Why dear Sunny you wound me; what kind of a bestie would I be if I left you hanging on your wedding day?!" Adagio put on a mock hurt pouting face and pursed her lips and placed a dramatic hand to her chest.

"You are seriously the most awesome best friend ever you know that?" Sunset smiled

"Don't I know it little pony; now c'mon spill, I wanna hear details..." Adagio said and looked over to the counter. "Mr.Cake! A round of cupcakes and a coco refill; put it on my tab!" Adagio called.

"You have a tab?" Mr.Cake asked

"I do now, you know I'm good for it" Adagio waved a hand.

"Comin' right up!" Mr.Cake replied.

"What would I do without you?" Sunset chuckled

"Fumble about like an idiot." Adagio teased.

"You know; I'm gonna enjoy fucking the streaks out of your puffy ass hair at my pre-wedding party..." Sunset smirked

"And I'm gonna take joy in every last thrust you give me till you say I do little pony; just remember who is the best dazzling you've ever had." Adagio winked and smiled. "And let me help name the first baby."

"Fair enough, I'll make an auntie out of you yet..." Sunset grinned deviously

"And just how DO you plan on putting one in the geeks oven hm?"

"That my dear siren would be spoilers and I'm not one for spoilers."

"Mmmmm scandalous; I like it, well enough pillow talk, lets talk wedding theme...anything you had in mind?

"Well I was thinking something along the lines of...Fairy Tale royalty." Sunset explained
*********************************************

Canterlot University; Twilight Sparkle's Dorm Room.

**Knock Knock**

"Just a second-hey there Starlight." Twilight Sparkle said to Starlight Glimmer who'd entered her room after Twilight let her inside.

"Hey Twi; whats up? You alright? You sounded pretty frazzled over the phone, is something wrong? The sorority girls didn't try to haze you again did they!? Cause I swear I'm going to kick Crystalis'-" Starlight said beginning to get very much triggered.

"No, no! It's nothing like that and you know they haven't messed with me since Sunset and Rainbow threatened them." Twilight rolled her eyes and sighed.

"I know but still, I don't like that bitch; anyway whats up Twily?" Starlight said sitting on a nearby beanbag chair.

"It's me and Sunset..." Twilight said sitting on her bed and tugging at her hair nervously.

"She didn't break up with you did she?!" Starlight snapped.

"W-What?! No! No no no of course not! She'd never...I mean I hope she'd never...No! We haven't broken up!" Twilight stuttered and tried to clear up the misunderstanding.

"Then what is it? Having trouble in the bedroom?"Starlight asked curiously

Twilight blushed in absolute embarrassment"W-What!? NO! I PREFORM MORE THAN FINE IN BED!"

"Then what the Hell is-"

"I WANNA ASK SUNSET TO MARRY ME BUT I'M SCARED AND I NEED HELP!" Twilight shouted and then instantly fell into her pillow and shouted and groaned in annoyance.

Starlight scoffed and rolled her eyes shaking her head. "Oh...is that all? Geez and here I thought Rarity was a drama queen...but then again you ARE queen of the freak out..."

"I AM NOT! AND THIS IS SERIOUS STARLY!! WHAT AM I GONNA DO??!?! ASKING SOMEONE TO MARRY YOU IS WAY DIFFERENT THAN ASKING THEM ON A DATE AND IT TOOK ME FOREVER TO CHOKE UP THE NERVE TO ASK HER OUT ON A DATE, WHAT IF SHE ISN'T READY? WHAT IF WE DO AND GET DIVORCED AND HATE EACH OTHER? WHAT IF I-OW!! GYAH S-STARLY ST-STOP! YAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHA N-NO S-STOP D-DON'T T-TICKLE AHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" Twilight was in complete freak out and panic mode and now and Starlight Glimmer as her best friend did only what she knew she could do to calm Twilight and that was to at first beat her with a pillow and then start tickling her. An odd combo yes but an effective one none the less. Starlight's fingers danced and glided along Twilight's sides as she pinned her to the bed and tickled her mercilessly until she submitted and calmed down. "HEHHEHEHEHEHHAHAAHHAHAHA O-OK OK OK OK! UNCLE UNCLE!!!"

The tickling soon ceased and Twilight did her best to calm her giggle fits and looked at Starlight intent on looking cross with her but it came off as an adorable pout, her best friend and Sunny were the only ones who knew her little weakness however she was always happy when they used it against her because they knew it was the one thing that usually got her to stop over thinking and just listen.

"Now Twily I think your being ridiculous; I've seen how you look at her and I've heard how loud you two have sex; if you decide to marry her Twilight and I mean this from the bottom of my heart; you two and everyone around you and in your lives will be happy for the rest of your days and nights and that's a promise. You shouldn't be worried about the what if's if you haven't popped the question yet." Starlight smiled and sat next to Twilight and placed a reassuring hand over hers. "Sunset loves you to pieces and then some Twilight and I know you love her just as much if not more so, you always talk about her, you look at her as if she is the only person that matters to you and like I said; I have heard you two fucking and not for nothing but Twily? That kinda noise is committed lover sex; so listen to your best friend...and put on ring on it already"

Twilight stopped to mull over what Starlight said to her and in the end after thinking about it all she came to the conclusion that she was 100% right. Twilight loved Sunset Shimmer from the tip of her head of fiery gold and red hair to the soles of her feet; she loved her smarts, she loved her beauty, she loved her magic, she loved her personality, she loved the way she made love to her; Sunset was Twilight's everything, the shimmering sun to her sparkling star and she wanted to be with her forever and more, to start a family of her own, have a child of her own just like Shiny and Cady did. Starlight Glimmer had been a very good friend to Twilight even if they did get off to a rocky start back when she first arrived with the other girls at Canterlot University but after getting to know her and pulling her away from a crowd of girls that were leading her down a bad path she'd come to like Starlight as a very good friend and someone she was close to besides the other girls and Sunset and they quickly became best friends.

Nodding in agreement Twilight smiled and pushed her glasses back up on her face as they'd slid down a little. "You're right Starly; I'm just being silly, I know what I've gotta do but...How? I have no idea how to 'pop the question' and I want it to be special...magical...like us" Twilight said blushing. "And our wedding...I've never been one for regal things or big fancy expensive weddings but after seeing my aunt Cadence's wedding? I came to like it a little more and want something a little similar but I wanna have it planned by Pinkie and our friends....Sunset said she always wanted to feel like a princess when she got married; and I want that for her and I know that I'm a princess in that other world she is from, so that's what I want to be for her...I want to be her princess twilight and have her be my princess sunset"

"Awwwwwww! That...Is...PRECIOUS!" Starlight cooed and hugged Twilight. "Count on me to help! Do you have a ring?"

"I do...this-" Twilight pulled out a black case and opened it revealing a gold band with a gemstone of a purple and yellow hue. "-It belonged to my auntie Twilight Dawn...she gave it to me before she passed away and told me to give it to someone I love when the time is right...and I can't think of any better time or any other person to give it to." Twilight smiled warmly

"She's gonna love it Twilight; and I'll make sure you two have a fairy tale wedding so grand it'll be one for the history books!" Starlight said with a broad smile.

"Thanks Starly...how are you and Trixie doing by the way?" Twilight asked with a smirk

"O-Oh um we're doing just fine...eheheh, I've honestly been thinking about settling down too and helping Trixie out with her magic show and shop, her dad is about to retire and needs someone to take over the shop"

"Well I'd be honored to have you at my wedding Starlight and thanks for talking with me, it really helped; I just know this is gonna be the best day ever!" Twilight squeed with excitement.

"So when do you plan to propose?"

"I want to do it when everyone will see; so I was thinking during our valedictorian speech."

"Clever girl Twi; I wish you the best of luck."

"Thanks Starly, now if you'll excuse me I have some planning to do and a little experiment to get back to" Twilight said with a slight gleam of mischief in her eyes.

"Ooooh Twilight Sparkle what are you up too?" Starlight asked with a teasing manner

"ah ah ah, no spoilers" Twilight winked with a grin wagging a no no finger at her friend

"Fair enough Twi; I'll see you later."

Starlight left and Twilight would go back to her desk to continue working on the formula that would be the driving force to making for the perfect pre-wedding party, after-wedding party and honeymoon that the two and even their friends had ever had and Twilight couldn't wait to spring her entire plan into action. She'd never exactly been the devious type but years of being friends with Pinkie Rainbow and Sunset tends to rub off on you and so Twilight Sparkle had devised a plot that by the end of it would have Sunset and Twilight joined together as one big happy family and she couldn't wait for the day that she and sunset could stand under the light of the setting sun and the grace of the evening Twilight and say 'I do'

Welcome Home

Canterlot High School; The Wondercolt Statue; Monday, 12 pm.

Sunset had faced many a challenge and hardship. Mind controlling sirens, rouge magic, her own personal demons as well as Twilight's; she'd faced them all and come out on top each and every time and come out stronger as a result of those hardships. However this was one trail she'd been dreading for the longest time; it'd been years since she'd returned to Equestria; the last time she'd visited her home world she'd stolen the element of magic from the otherworldly princess version of her hopefully soon wife to be and had practically spat in the face of her former teacher and had once again forsaken her home in the pursuit of a power that was too great for her.

She had dreamed of this day, how she'd feel when she'd step through that portal and face the one pony who she had not yet reconciled with; she wondered what she would say to her, how she'd react when she'd see her; would Sunset cry? Would she be angry? Would she blame Celestia for everything or admit she was wrong the entire time and throw herself at Celestia's hooves pleading for forgiveness that she felt she didn't deserve? It was very hard to tell and her nerves were certainly getting the better of her as she gazed upon the marble white surface of the portal which was due to be active and ready for use any minute now; all she needed to do was wait for that little flash of watery light to shine onto the portal to know it was ready.

And then as if on cue, the portal shimmered to life and activated; placing her hand on the surface she saw the rippling effect and sighed in content as she prepared for the single most emotional experience she'd had in the past four years. Behind her, all of her friends from the rainbooms to the dazzlings stood in support of her; Twilight holding her hand reassuringly and giving it a gentle squeeze as she prepared to step through.

"Thanks for coming with me to see me off girls; it means a lot and I promise I won't be gone longer than three days; I'll be back in time for our pre-graduation sleepover and for graduation day." Sunset said as she squared her shoulders which felt heavy and she couldn't wait for the weight to be dropped in the coming days.

"Ya'll be careful over there ya hear sugarcube? And be sure to say howdy to the princess fer us" Applejack replied patting her friend on the back.

"Indeed darling, it takes a strong person to acknowledge their past mistakes and an even stronger one to face them and seek forgiveness for them; and I am certain your former teacher will be delighted to see you."

"Totally! I mean like your a total ubber awesome hero here! You've helped save our butts and everyones butts like a bunch of times! I'm sure princess Celestia will be really happy to see you! I bet she'll even throw you a party! Oh oh oh! Maybe pony me can throw you one!" Pinkie cheered with her usual amounts of enthusiasm. "It could be a 'I'm so sorry I was bad mommy please forgive me' party!"

"Yeah Shims; You've made a good name for yourself here and I'm sure Twilight has told her everything, no doubt she's proud of you more than anything else" Rainbow replied nudge sunset with a fist.

"I hope you make up with your teacher and everyone else back home Sunset" Fluttershy said standing next to Rainbow.

"And be sure to tell Sun-butt we're being well behaved here in this world and that we don't plan on causing anymore mischief or chaos in the worlds." Adagio said with a smirk

"Can do; and I'll see about your 'request' hopefully with the research me and Twilight conducted, you should be singing like angels again in no time." Sunset said with a smile and looked at Twilight and brushed a strand of her hair out of the girls face and looked her in her big beautiful purple eyes and smiled. "I'll be back soon alright Sparky?"

"I know you will Sunny; say hi to the princess for me and try and have a little fun while you're back home alright? Who knows when you'll have a chance to visit again." Twilight said with a smile holding Sunset's hands in her own.

"I'll try Twi; well I should get going...I've put this off way too long." Sunset sighed and turned to leave but not before Twilight yanked her back and planted a big loving kiss on the girls lips and wrapped her arms around her neck whilst Sunset blushed madly at the public show of affection, melting into the kiss slowly but surely returning Twilight's passion and wrapped her arms around her waist and held her close. Twilight's right foot popped into the air ever slightly as her blush burned her cheeks but at this point she didn't care, she was far past the point of being to bashful to make out with her girlfriend in front of others and the other girls made it clear that they didn't really mind if the two of them shared a kiss in front of them.

The kiss lasted a good minute and a half and when they broke away a small line of saliva connected them until it snapped only seconds later as they stared into one another's eyes completely lost to one another. After a few seconds Twilight was the first to speak.

"I'll be right here waiting for you when you come home Sunny; I love you"

"I love you too Sparky; and I'll be back before you know it and when I come back, I promise that everything is going to change for you and me...for the better. This is my final act of repentance and with it I'll finally have peace; and I wouldn't have had the strength to do it if not for you Twilight." Sunset said with a smile and brought Twilight into a loving tight hug. "Thank you Twilight."

"You're welcome Sunny; now run along, your teacher is no doubt waiting for you and you know how teachers feel about tardiness" Twilight teased with a wink and a grin.

"Hehehe you're right, I should get going; time to show Celestia just how much the magic of friendship has taught me." Sunset said as she released Twilight and turned to the portal and took those first few step, each step making her body feel heavy with emotions; nervousness, excitement, anxiety, fear...all of them swirled inside Sunset at once but she did her best to remain positive.

'Everything'll be alright; You've been a good girl and I'm positive Twilight had let the princess know just how good I've been, I just hope its enough'

Sunset thought to herself as she stepped through the portal. The feeling of the magic morphing and changing her body took hold and for a few moments she felt the warmth of all that magic surrounding her at once and then found herself flung head first through the portal into a crystal pillar but was luckily stopped by a field of magic before he face could make contact with the pillar and as she was set down she came face to face with princess Twilight who smiled at her as she helped her up.

"Hey Twilight; long time no see...well, not as long for me I suppose since I only saw you a few minutes ago." Sunset chuckled as she wobbled and struggled to get on all four hooves properly trying to readjust to her quadruped body.

"Good to see you too Sunset; and welcome back to Equestria...and to my castle!" Princess Twilight cheered with a smile as she helped up her friend and brought her into a hug.

"Thanks Twilight; it's so good to see you again and to be back home; hehehe last time I saw you like this was when I stole your crown...ehehe sorry for that again by the way." Sunset smiled sheepishly and rubbed the back of her head

"All water under the bridge Sunset; come, come! The other girls are just dying to meet you!" Twilight said as she began to trot into the next room where the cutie map and thrones sat.

"I can't wait to meet them too; it'll be a bit weird since I technically already know them but I've got a few days to make another impression on them so I hope they all like me" Sunset chuckled

"If they're your best friends in the human world I'm certain they'll be your best friends here too; after all the magic of friendship is everywhere remember? It connects all of us through friendship both in this world and any other, though it'd appear your friendship magic has gotten quite more powerful hasn't it?" Twilight teased looking back at Sunset.

"What can I say? Love is powerful and what is love if not an extended form of friendship right? I'm so thankful for all the friends I've made in that world, and it's my hope I can make and leave a better impression on everypony this time...especially Celestia." Sunset said with a small sigh.

"Of course; and I've already arranged a meeting between the two of you; she's cleared her entire schedule for tomorrow to see you Sunset." Twilight said with a proud smile.

"R-Really?" Sunset asked completely surprised.

"Of course! She's very proud of you Sunset, I've been telling her about all the amazing things you've written to me about and needless to say she couldn't be more proud of you and is very excited to see you again; she's taking care of some important business today but has asked that you speak with her sister tonight before seeing her; you've not met Princess Luna yet either and she feels it'd be good for you to talk to her...and there is a pony I would personally like you you to speak with as well." Twilight said still heading for the room that contained the thrones and the map as Sunset followed.

"Of course Twilight; anything to make a good impression here again" Sunset replied following close behind Twilight, taking a look around at her surroundings and taking in all the imagery on the walls and the mere design of the castle, it was a work of art to say the least, a bit gaudy but still very nice and befitting of a princess.

"Excellent; well here we are." Twilight said as they stopped in front of the door that lead to the throne room and she opened it with her magic and at the round table of the cutie map at their respective thrones sat the elements of harmony plus Spike & Starlight Glimmer. "Hey girls; our special guest is here; everypony, I'd like you to meet Sunset Shimmer; Sunset, I'm sure you're somewhat familiar with everypony here?" Twilight asked with smile.

Giving a small bow of her head and a smile she'd greet them all. "It's nice to meet you all and I'm sorry for the impression I left the last time I was here...needless to say I wasn't the best pony back then and even though I didn't directly cause any of you any harm I still want to apologize for my behavior and hope you can forgive me and be my friends" Sunset said humbly.

"Wow Twi you really are good at reforming mares; no way this is the same pony that you said turned into a raging flame headed bat monster" Pinkie answered with a smile bounding over to Sunset and shaking her hoof happily. "I'm Pinkie Pie; but you knew that already right? It's nice to meet you again! Oh oh oh! This totes calls for a 'welcome back home after running away and terrorizing another dimension until you were reformed party!' Pinkie cheered with a broad smile

"Heheh funny thing is I kinda had one of those back in the human world, your still one helluva party thrower over there Pinkie" Sunset chuckled happy to know that Pinkie was just as bubbly and happy on this side of the mirror as she was on the other side.

"A pleasure to formally meet you darling; as you already may have guessed I'm Rarity" Rarity said in her usual posh tone with a gentle smile. "and my dear let me be the first to say I absolutely ADORE the style and pattern of your mane; it's simply marvelous! You simply MUST model for me before you go!" Rarity pleaded.

"Sure thing Rarity; in fact your human world counterpart was wondering if you could send me back with a few sketches of your work so she can do comparisons; I brought over a few copies of her own work for you if you'd like to see them." Sunset said pointing to her saddlebag.

"I'd be delighted darling!" Rarity said clapping her hooves in excitement.

"Howdy there sugarcube; ahm Applejack, might nice ta finally meetcha muzzle to muzzle." Applejack said tipping her stetson and giving Sunset's hoof a powerful shake.

"T-Thanks AJ; it's nice to meet you too."

"Say over in that other world am I still workin' on the farm?" Applejack asked.

"Uh-huh; you actually run the entire thing now next to Big Mac, Apple Bloom helps where she can but she's doing her own thing with the other CMC nowadays"

"What about granny?" Applejack asked

"Oh..."Sunset's expression turned grim for a moment. "Um AJ I think you have the right to know she...she passed away in the other world about a year ago; she'd worked long and hard but her time was finally up...but she couldn't have been more at peace knowing the farm was in good hands"

"Oh...ah see; well um, least I know she went peacefully and is resting up like she deserves over there; shes still alive here thank the sisters but her health ain't lookin' all that good what with her back problems and all; thanks for bein' honest with me sugar." Applejack said kindly

"It's no problem AJ."

"And of course ya know me; names Rainbow Dash; 'sup?" Rainbow said with a grin as she hovered over Sunset. "So like; you're an egghead like Twilight and Starlight right?"

"Rainbow!" Rarity chastised.

"What? They are! It's a compliment!" Rainbow whined.

"It's fine Rarity; yeah I'm an egghead rainbow, proud of it too." Sunset grinned broadly. "After all my eggheadness is one of the reasons why in that world you've managed to keep your title as fastest in alive so it has its uses." Sunset said smugly with a smile.

"I like this pony" Rainbow grinned crossing her hooves.

"um...h-hi; I'm Fluttershy." Fluttershy muttered

"Hey there Shy, don't worry I don't bite" Sunset gave a teasing catlike toothy grin.

"And I'm Starlight Glimmer; Twilight's other student." Starlight said with a smile. "Nice to finally meet you; she's told me so much about you" Starlight replied walking up to Sunset.

"Same here, you've got quite the impressive former villain resume; we should compare notes some time" Sunset chuckled. "But I do know you a little; me and Twilight of the human world are actually good friends with you of that world."

"R-Really? What am I like? Did I start out evil over there? Was I ever evil at all?" Starlight began to panic a bit.

"Oh no no no, nothing like that....a small rivalry between you and Twilight but it soon turned into a close friendship."Sunset reassured her. "We've taken good care of you over there so don't worry, you're in good hands there as well as being in good hooves here." Sunset said with a reassuring smile.

"Phew; thank the sisters for that." Starlight wiped the sweat from her brow.

"Say has anypony seen Spike?" Twilight asked looking around for the dragon who had just been present a moment ago before she'd gone to meet Sunset at the mirror

"Somepony call me?" Spike said entering the room and clearly he wasn't a baby dragon anymore. He'd grown to be about Ember's size, grew in his horns and wings and even a couple of extra spikes along his back and on his head. In his hand was a large red ruby that he'd been taking bites out of.

"Whoa...Spike? Is that you?!" Sunset asked in complete surprise; it'd been awhile since she'd seen spike and while she knew that Twilight's little pup spike had grown into a fine young dog she had no idea Spike the dragon had grown into an almost full grown dragon save for the massive size however he was certainly not a pipsqueak baby dragon anymore and it certainly showed.

"The one and only; been awhile huh Sunset? How ya been? Is earth me doing alright?" Spike asked

"He's doing great, even got himself a little girlfriend of his own; her names Ember."

"Wow! I dunno if that is karma, destiny or just plain luck!" Spike laughed to himself and chomped on the rest of his gem.

"Awww little spikey wikey is all grown up now" Rarity teased with a giggle.

"Anyway now that introductions are out of the way; Sunset would you like a tour of the castle and ponyville? I'm sure everypony in town would be delighted to meet you; Princess Luna will arrive to see you when the moon is highest in the sky; she always makes a dramatic entrance so be prepared." Twilight said chuckling

"Duly noted; so first question...where did this castle come from? And whats this map and those thrones for?" Sunset asked curiously looking over the map.

"I obtained it after defeating Lord Tierk and the tree of harmony planted it here; I'm still discovering new things about this place; why do you ask?" Twilight asked wondering what Sunset was thinking

"I'unno I just feel like my magic feels...stronger in here...like stronger than usual strong and not just because Equestria naturally just has more magic...it feels like my magic belongs here..." Sunset said looking over the map and then suddenly her magic shined to life and a red aura cast itself from her body into the map and the castle began to shake shimmer and flash different colors of the rainbow each collating to a different element of harmony.

Sunset's cutie mark symbol shined on her flank and then appeared on the table along with the markings of the other girls and on the map it revealed a location in the Everfree forest and all seven symbols were gathered there in that one spot.

"Whoa...that's new and weird...even for this thing" Rainbow replied

"Indeed; what do you think it means?" Rarity said

"Only one way to find out; do you know where this is Twilight?" Sunset asked.

"Yes; it's the location where the tree of harmony is located; it must be summoning us back there for some reason, everypony get close to me; Starlight, lets try out that new portal spell we've been practicing with the map" Twilight said to Starlight who nodded in agreement.

The two mares would stand next to each other with their friends in a circle and would intertwine their magic into the map and would open up a portal that lead directly to the tree of harmony and the cavern it rested in which was under constant Equestrian guard. Equestia's power and relations had grown quite strong in these past few years what with the alliance with the newly reformed Changeling Kingdom, the dragon lands & of course the crystal empire; ponyville was a legit kingdom now and Twilight Sparkle was its ruler, the elements of harmony its guardians and the alliances of the other kingdoms their trusted friends and allies. Twilight Sparkle even bore her own royal regalia complete with a new crown, chest plate and hoof-guards all adorned with her six pointed star cutie mark symbol.

As they all stood before the tree of harmony they noticed it glowing a red shade, flickering in and out and getting stronger as Sunset came closer to it. Then from around her neck, the gem that had once been the magic geode she found at Camp Everfree morphed into a gem version of her cutie mark and floated and implanted itself into a small part of the tree just below Twilight's where the mark of the Sun and moon lay resting. The sun mark changed to that of Sunset's cutie mark and the tree exploded in a flurry of rainbow light and the tree began to crystallize everything and had even made the girls turn into crystal ponies much like how it would happen in the crystal empire and from the tree a constant beam of seven colors would shine through the Everfree forest and envelope all of ponyville with its light. Each of the girls also noticed that their elements of harmony had once again taken physical form in the form of more regalia like necklaces and an even newer fancier crown for Twilight.

"Incredible; what do you think it means?" Twilight asked looking over the tree and wondering what exactly just happened.

Sunset for her part felt a new sort of magic, it felt different from when she'd achieved her new level of magical power after getting her geode; this was far more powerful and she felt like the possibilities were limitless for her now more so than they'd ever been. Realizing at last what it all meant a smile crept on to Sunset's face as she said.

"The seventh element" Sunset replied to Twilight's question

"What?"

"Isn't obvious Twilight? Think about it...all this time there have only been six elements of harmony and six colors to your rainbow; but if you remember correctly a rainbow is meant to have seven colors." Sunset explained. "It appears the tree was just waiting for the right wielder of the last element of make themselves known; and I think this power leaked its way into the human world through this tree." Sunset explained. "But my element...the last one needed to complete the tree of harmony...is Empathy; hehehe it makes so much sense now that I think about it."

Sunset said with a smile as she recounted her life and her past experiences and truly she felt empathy, redemption, forgiveness...all of them were apart of who she was and she could remember the warm and embracing rush of power she felt when she first truly and properly accessed the magic of friendship to defeat the dazzlings, she felt what her friends felt then and had shared many of their feelings since; and her ability to see into the memories of others and understand their thoughts emotions and feelings had to be apart of that too and so that power made a ton more sense now as well.

"Well I'll be a fresh picked zap-apple; never woulda guessed"

"But wait wouldn't that mean your supposed to be here to take the role?" Starlight asked.

"Nope, I think this was just the trees way of finally accepting a new element in this world...I've already attained the power in the other world and believe it should remain there; however from what I feel from this tree...it wants me to bestow the power to somepony...somepony who embodies the values of empathy and forgiveness." Sunset smirked and trotted up to Starlight and placed a hoof on her shoulder. "And I've got the perfect candidate right here."

"W-What?! ME!?! But...why?" Starlight asked completely aghast and taken aback.

"You and I aren't so different Starlight; I may not know you too well in this world but in the human world you're one of the few people who truly understands me and can empathize with; I won't lie to you and say you've had a perfect life there...you've made some mistakes but it was because of us that you managed to change around and be a better person, Twilight and I helped you to discover the real value of friendship and helped your other self off a very bad path; she knows what its like to fall and have to pick yourself back up and I know you do too...and its for that reason why I hereby bequeath to you the Equestrian Element of Empathy; and I know in my heart I couldn't have picked anypony better; after all your Twilight's student, if anyone has prepared you for this...its her." Sunset said with a smile

"I-I...Thank you Sunset; really I...I don't know what else to say." Starlight said trying her best to fight back tears. "I promise I won't let you down, I'll wear the element proudly and do it justice; I promise!" Starlight said with a salute and even made the motions of the scared pinkie promise to show her seriousness.

Sunset nodded and used her magic to give Starlight her necklace and Starlight placed it upon her neck, the gem in the middle turning from Sunset's mark to Starlight's having accepted the change and its new bearer, the elements color had even changed from Red to a greenish teal matching the streak in Starlight's mane.

"I know you'll do the elements proud Starlight; now with that out of the way; lets get back to ponyville and party! I assume there is a Vinyl Scratch in this world?"

"Pft, duh! I've got her on speed-letter!" Pinkie said turning to spike. "You know what to do"

"On it" Spike wrote out a note to Vinyl Scratch and breathed fire on it making it vanish in a cloud of sparkling ash and got a reply back almost seconds later and Spike read it aloud. "Totes up for a par-ty, when, where, how long and how loud do you want the wubs?"

"Tell her right now, the castle of friendship, all night and loud enough to shake the Everfree Forest! Tell her its a welcome home party for a friend"

"Got it; sent it." Spike had recorded everything Pinkie said and sent it out by letter.

"So Sunset...ice cream or cake?" Pinkie asked

"Yes" Sunset said with a smirk

"Ice cream cake it is!" Pinkie grinned broadly.

"Even in this world you know me so well!" Sunset chuckled giving pinkie a big hug.

"D'awww shucks." Pinkie blushed and smiled hugging sunset back. "Least I can do to welcome a new friend to ponyville; Oh! And congrats!" Pinkie nudged Sunset playfully. "Ready to slip the ring on huh?"

Sunset blushed and looked around at the other girls who all looked at her with teasing yet happy smiles; looks like her little surprise wasn't so much of a surprise. Giving Twilight a pouty look that she tried to make a scowl as she pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes at the princess. "Gee thanks for waiting for me to tell them princess blabbermouth!"

"Well sorry! They were right there when you sent me the letter that you're getting m-m-m..." Twilight blushed furiously. "Married to me! Oh my Celestia that is still so weird." Twilight rolled her eyes and shook her head. "But regardless we're all happy for you Sunset, really"

"Thanks girls, I really appreciate it, now c'mon, lets go back home and party like ponies!" Sunset willed her magic at its maximum strength which was much easier to access now and she teleported all of them back into the castle of friendship effortlessly. Shaking out her mane and blowing it out of her face she grinned and blew the steam off her horn too. "Phew; still got it!"

"Impressive teleport! And you haven't used magic in how long in that world?"Starlight asked

"Roughly four or more years up until the fall formal, the battle of the bands, the friendship games and the camp Everfree incident but since getting the ability to use magic back again in that world I've been practicing more with the geode necklace I have or rather had and whoa...that's new..." Sunset said as they came back into the throne room to see that the castle had undergone a 'super crystallized' metamorphosis due to the addition of the final element, the castle and even the entire town it was now attached too was magically changed, buildings were much larger, there were more towers, everything still had its normal look but everything looked just...brighter, and newer and the streets were paved with crystals each of a different color of the rainbow. The main castle looked now a lot more like the castle held by Cadence in the crystal empire but it bore the symbol of the elements of harmony, and now there were seven thrones, with Twilight's obviously being the largest but was now in a position more akin to how Celestia's throne was. Each throne was marked with one of the elements of harmony and at the center of them was the map which had now expanded to more locations across Equestria and even showed places beyond.

"incredible; the way you found the castle must've been its first form before the final element was discovered, once you did that I guess the elements felt it necessary to truly give you your friendship kingdom Twilight...it's beautiful; the crystal empire can't have anything on this." Sunset looked around.

"I concur with Sunset; this is simply marvelous!"

"Awesome! So like we're all royal or something now?" Rainbow asked

"In a roundabout sort of way yeah; you're all the bearers of the seven elements that make up the one magic that will forever protect Equestria...Friendship. Each of you, even myself and the girls in the human world, its our duty to spread the magic of friendship and light the darkness where ever we may find it; Loyalty, Laughter, Kindness, Generosity, Honesty, Empathy & Magic, these are the seven virtues of harmony...and its with them that we're destined to shine harmonies light across whatever lands we grace." Sunset said with a sage like tone and a warm grin. "It's funny; not so long ago I'd have found that notion, that entire prospect foolish, childish and just plain stupid...but I was a flank-headed jerk back then and knew nothing about the true value of friendship; and it wasn't till I took that rainbow blast to the face that I knew just how wrong I was about everything...and it helped lead me on a better path." Sunset said fondly remembering the path that brought her here, even though it wasn't all bright sunshine and rainbows she still managed to remember all the good times she had and the good she'd done to make up for her past misdeeds and was very much looking forward to righting her final wrong. Looking to Twilight she smiled and brought the princess into a hug. "Thank you Twilight; for all you've done for me; I'd never have ended up where I am without you."

"You should be proud of yourself and the strides you made Sunset; I just knew leaving you with those girls would be the best thing for you; and luckily my princess instincts didn't let me down."

"They sure didn't; and I promise that I'll make you proud as an element of harmony by your side on the other side...and of course, be the best wife you could ever ask for in any life time." Sunset smirked and winked at the princess which instantly caused her to blush.

"Hehehe oh you're welcome" Twilight blushed sheepishly and waved a dismissive hoof. "I just know you'll make human me the happiest girl on Earth, and if I know her like I know myself well....you two are in for a blissfully long and happy marriage I'm sure." Twilight said with a chuckle.

"I'll take your word for it then princess, now enough chit chat; lets party!" Sunset said prancing in place in excitement.

"Woo-hoo! Shake your tails everypony! Tonight we party into the sunrise!" Pinkie cheered having hopped over to a large DJ table that had some big sub-woofers next to it and pulled up Vinyl Scratch out of nowhere whom begun to play off some sick wubs that everypony could dance and bang their heads to.

The elements of harmony and their many friends from the kingdom of ponyville would all party throughout the castle and even in the streets of the town celebrating the return home of Sunset Shimmer, she felt so welcomed, it was really going to be a shame to have to leave however knowing princess Twilight she'd find a way to keep the portal open so they could all see each other. Sunset by no means wanted to abandon her homeland, it was where she was born granted she didn't know her parents since she was adopted by Celestia but she'd always had hope of perhaps meeting them one day and of course its where she'd began her journey in life; however the human world was where she became a new person, where she made her first and greatest friends and most importantly it was where she'd found love and she couldn't bare to give that up either. It'd be difficult going back and forth between worlds but Sunset knew she could make it work as long as she had her friends by her side.

As the minutes turned to hours and the clock clicked down the sun had set upon Equestria and pony's young and old danced and partied about; Sunset Shimmer herself had broken away to have a little talk with Starlight Glimmer; Twilight had mentioned she wanted to have a personal talk with the former villainous mare.

"So whats up Sunset?" Starlight asked.

"Well, its about when I go to see Celestia in the morning..."

"Nervous huh? Starlight gave a wry smile.

"Yeah; I know Celestia is probably overjoyed to want to see me but...part me just keeps thinking she'll be really angry with me and turn me away; I deliberately disobeyed her wishes attacked her guards, stole an ancient and vital artifact used to protect Equestria and then got turned into a raging she demon after terrorizing an entire dimension out of spite for my home and almost killed six innocent girls who'd done nothing to me..." Sunset hung her head in shame.

"Yeah that's...that's pretty bad; but hey you're not the only one remember? I mean I brainwashed an entire village and forced them to hide their special talents but then when Twilight stopped me I went totally insane with a need for revenge and completely bucked up the timeline out of spite all because my childhood best friend got his cutie mark before me and moved away...and I had to face Twilight AND her friends afterwards; but look at me now? An element of harmony just like you; honestly I don't even feel like I deserve it but...you entrusted it to me and so feel I have a responsibility to live up too it....I know it's hard to face the consequence of what you've done wrong, but sometimes facing them is the best way to get past the fear of what could come next. Twilight and her friends forgave me and gave me a chance to learn the true value of friendship and she gave you the same chance; and I just know when you see Celestia tomorrow she'll welcome with you open hooves." Starlight finished with a smile.

Sunset smiled and wiped away an emotional tear and giggled a bit "Thanks Starlight, you're as good a friend here as you are over there; speaking of which are you friends with Trixie in this world?" Sunset asked.

"Marefriends actually; why do you ask?" Starlight quirked a curious brow.

Sunset stifled her laughter and smirked "Oh no reason, just curious is all; parallels and all that"

"Riiiight; anyway I'm gonna get back to the party, you coming?" Starlight said heading back down the stairs.

"In a bit, expecting another guest for the evening," Sunset said waiting in a large room with a moon stain glass window. A few moments passed before a glowing white and blue light shined into the room and from it came the elegant and gracious form of princess Luna. Giving a proper bow Sunset would address to moon princess with a kind smile. "It's an honor to finally meet you princess Luna, well in this world anyway; we're very good friends in the other world." Sunset said

"Yes, young princess twilight tells me that I am a 'vice principal' of a school in that world, fitting I suppose; I have been always the more disciplinary between myself and my sister; and its a great honor to meet you as well Sunset Shimmer; Tia speaks very highly of you."

"S-She does?!" Sunset asked aghast.

"Oh yes indeed! She has told me many a great story of your feats of magic, how you got your cutie mark, how you became her student...that she adopted you....and about your um ahem...'fall from grace'...and if I have to admit young sunset...yours was not that much different from mine." Luna lamented.

"Really?"

"Yes; as a young mare I too scorned the idea of friendship but that was only because I couldn't understand its warmth and true magic and all I wanted was to be more powerful and loved than my sister and I abused dark powers in order to achieve that goal and it ended with my sister using the elements of harmony against me...cut to 1000 years later and I am struck down by the elements a second time but am freed of my dark corruption..."

"Sounds familiar" Sunset chuckled wryly.

"Indeed; since then I've made many an effort to make up for my past misdeeds and to get to ponies of Equestria to accept me once more and while it had been a long and difficult process I have long since achieved the love and adoration of many across Equestria much like that of my sister and she sees too it that our spotlight is shared as to not have history repeat itself."

"What was it like? Up there on the moon I mean...you don't have to tell me if you don't want-"

"No, no it's quite alright Sunset...it was...cold...lonely...the enchantment my sister had cast when using the elements turned me into a living blanket of magic aura that stained the moons surface with the infamous mare on the moon symbol. For 1000 years I lay asleep, locked within my own body as well as the moon I have sovereign over and all that the darkness would allow me to think about was revenge, hatred, make the night last forever, kill Celestia, destroy the elements of harmony...all of those dark thoughts swirled in my mind on repeat for 1000 years until the enchantment was weak enough for me to escape and we all know what happened after that." Luna said fondly with a chuckle.

"What happened...after you were freed?" Sunset asked.

"After the elements of harmony celebrated and ponies welcomed me back personally; Tia and I returned home to Canterlot and enjoyed an evening together at the castle...we of course talked things out....made apologizes for the horrible things we'd said to each other in the midst of our battle against each other both before and after my transformation...we....we cried in each others hooves for quite awhile...Tia had missed me dearly and I missed her just as much if not more so; 1000 years apart can do a lot to make you appreciate what family you have dear Sunset so I give you this advice; fear not what you think my sister may feel or say when you face her tomorrow, she wishes not to dwell on the past but to focus on the today and look forward to the future." Luna said to Sunset.

Sunset listened to what Luna had said and decided she was right, it was foolish to think Celestia would hold a grudge, the little filly in her was just being scared and was afraid of big mommy Celestia yelling at her or punishing her for having done something so stupid and irresponsible. She'd fought with and banished her only sister for 1000 years and managed to not only forgive her sister but herself and that should have been more than enough for Sunset to know that her reunion with Celestia was going to be a good one.

"Thank you princess Luna; are you going back to Canterlot tonight?"

"I am"

"May I come with you? I think its best if I at least am in the castle when its time for me to face her, it'll make things much easier...though I would like formal permission to come to the castle...one of the last things Celestia told me was that I was never again welcome in her castle...so if its alright with you I-"

Sunset was cut off by Luna's magic teleporting them into her personal chambers of the Canterlot castle and Sunset was taken aback at how fast and powerful Luna's casting power was but then again she shouldn't have expected less from the princess of the moon and stars.

"Any friend of mine is welcome in this castle and I am sure Tia's previous order is null and void by now since she asked to meet with you and personally cleared her entire schedule for tomorrow." Luna answered with a smile and walked out into the hallway and spoke to her night guard.

"Shade, Dusk; this is Sunset Shimmer, Celestia's former pupil before Twilight Sparkle, she has a meeting with my sister in the early morning, see too it she has a proper room and accommodations and send word to Ponyville that Sunset has taken up rest in Canterlot for the evening."

"Yes night mistress!" The two female bat pony's saluted; one flying off and the other leading Sunset to what would be a guest room.

As Sunset trotted through the halls of the castle she saw after images of her old life, she wasn't always a stubborn jerk for a time she was as happy go lucky as Twilight and loved learning and impressing Celestia but she quickly let her ego and pride go to her head and it turned her into something ugly which resulted in her literally turning into a monster. Shaking her head free of those thoughts she allowed herself to relax.

'You're not a monster, you've changed...the past isn't today remember? Let's look forward to the morning sunlight and the many to come once this whole thing is done and over with.'

Sunset thought as she arrived to the guest room she would be using and as irony or fate would have it, she couldn't tell which at this point; it was her old room. Completely untouched by time, every single last thing exactly as she left it and only looked like it'd been touched to be cleaned but otherwise everything was in its exact place, even all her books were arranged the same way. A few tears escaped her eyes and she blinked them away as she came into the room and slipped into the bed that had her favorite red and yellow silk sheets. Laying down she'd drift off to sleep with dreams of her reunion with her teacher,mentor...and mother, danced in her minds eye and the entire night she slept, Sunset Shimmer couldn't stop smiling.

'See you in the morning mom...' Sunset thought to herself as she allowed sleep to take hold of her.

Author's Note

The next chapter is gonna be one helluva tearjerker! Prepare the tissues boys and girls because this one is going to make you cry like little bitch! I'm a big fan of Sunset returning home and having a tearful reunion with Celestia and dammit if the show won't do it I WILL!

Reconciliation Day

Canterlot, Equestria; 15 years ago, Sunshine Smiles Orphanage; 6 pm

It was just another day at the orphanage, another day of hoping that maybe, just maybe a pair of parents would want to adopt her, hoping she'd have a good family, make new friends; maybe even have a big brother or sister! Even having a little brother or sister was alright with her, as long as she had a family who loved and accepted her. As the little amber coated foal with a fiery red and yellow mane sat in her room reading a book she smiled at the tales it held within all of them about a alabaster alicorn with a rainbow color mane and her little sister who was a midnight blue alicorn with a starry mane. Sunset admired them about, especially princess Celestia, she was so beautiful and graceful, so loving and caring, powerful and respected; everyone in Equestria knew her name and bowed in sight of her. The princesses were the rulers of the land and ensured happiness for all their little pony's just like her! That's what she truly wanted besides a family; to be an alicorn, to be a princess, to be the best there was at magic and use it to protect Equestria and all who lived in it.

Smiling to herself she continued to read, watching out of the corner of her eye as the other colts and fillies trotted about; she didn't exactly have any friends here at the orphanage and often kept to her books both because she was often to shy to make friends or she just didn't know how; the concept of friendship and relationships was pretty lost on little Sunset, she didn't really know how to talk to other fillies and colts and make conversation with them, she was incredibly smart for her age and thus knew things they had no clue about and this lead to her getting teased more than once and thus Sunset had decided she didn't need any of them to be her friends, she had her books and her magic! She'd just fine; as long as she had her power and her dream; who needed friendship?

Getting up from her bed she'd levitate a few books in her teal magic aura and would hop down off of her bed, she had to keep practicing. Looking at her blank flank she pouted and pursed her lips annoyed at the fact that her special talent still had no revealed itself and that had only pushed Sunset to want to become even more powerful so that maybe it would appear. Grinning in determination she'd trot downstairs and outside through the backdoor where the playground rested. It was getting a little bit late but it was the weekend and so Ms.Smiles wouldn't be upset if Sunset stayed out in the playground to practice her magic when the moon rose; she'd often spend her nights out there just looking up at the stars and the moon, often mesmerized by the strange pattern stained upon it that looked like the head of a mare. The sun had begun setting on Equestria as the large ball of fire rested just over the hills, burning the sky with an aurora of colors with shades of red, yellow, orange and even pink blue and purple, a perfect color splash.

Sunset opened up her book and took a seat underneath the old oak tree that sat there, it was the fall time and thus the trees leaves had all fallen however Sunset wanted to practice a new spell that would give it life and beauty again even in this time of season. During the summer time this tree would produce the most lovely flower called a Aurora blossom and they'd often bloom and be in full effect around the beginning of spring and continue on throughout the spring and summer time. The flowers were a beautiful color blend of red yellow and purple and light pink and they smelled heavenly, Sunset also wanted to see if they might have made good tea also; she adored a good cup of tea and a good fairy tale book to pass the time.

Opening up her book she'd read over the spell a few times before closing the book and willing her magic to life. She kept the image of the blossoms in mind, how beautiful and full of life they always looked, how majestic and gracefully they all were; she'd keep her eyes on the tree but through the branches she could also see the setting sun and unknown to Sunset the longer she looked at the sun, the more her aura began to glow, she felt so warm, so strong; she felt like she could do anything! Allowing her magic to flow through her at full power she'd cast the spell on the tree, the recoil sending her flying back on her flank but sure enough after a few moments the tree shook, shined, shimmered and then began blossoming each a different shade and as they all came into full bloom the colors would dance about the different petals, cascading around the tree in perfect harmony, the colors all looked ethereal and in motion, much like that of Celestia's mane and the flowers even started popping up all around the tree and playground lighting the entire area alight in a rainbow glow

Seeing this turn of events Ms.Smiles came outside to witness what Sunset had done and her jaw nearly broke when it hit the floor.

"S-Sunset, did you do this sweetheart?" the caretaker mare said in complete shock

"Um...Y-Yes; do you like it? I'm sorry if I-" Sunset began to say a bit panicked; oh no I did something wrong! Sunset thought to herself hoping she wasn't about to be punished for her little act.

"I love it! It's simply...simply-" Ms.Smiles was at a loss for words until her sentence was finished by a very familiar regal but kind tone of voice.

"Majestically beautiful" Said the voice of princess Celestia as she trotted into view, her hoofs stepped gracefully through the large field of flowers and sure enough her presence caused every little foal filly and colt to come running to greet her with a smile and hug to her long legs. "Hehehe why hello my little pony's; a pleasure to see you all...You there, little filly; whats your name?" Celestia asked looking to Sunset Shimmer having sensed her strong magic aura and could tell right away she was the one who'd cast this amazing spell.

Sunset was besides herself...here she was, right in front of her, the princess of all of Equestria, ruler of the sun and her idol and hero....acknowledging her, asking her name; Sunset was trying her best not to faint from excitement and so she gathered her nerves, steeled herself and said. "S-Sunset Shimmer, your majesty; i-it's such an honor to meet you" Sunset said with a blush rubbing her foreleg.

"A great pleasure to meet you as well Sunset Shimmer; I must say for such a young filly you have quite strong magic; how old are you?" Celestia asked tilting her head some

"S-Six and a half..." Sunset blushed and downcast her eyes.

"Impressive; very impressive, why I dare say you hold the same amount of raw talent I held at your age" Celestia smiled and giggled remembering her own foalhood fondly

"R-Really?!" Sunset couldn't believe her ears! She was being compared to the princess of the sun in her youth?! That was like being told you had Starswirl level magic as a newborn foal! Sunset was finding it very hard to contain herself right now, she felt like her entire body was on fire but in a warm tingling good kind of way, her entire soul was alight with joy, her heart fluttered and yet at the same time she couldn't help but feel really nervous about something and couldn't place a hoof on what it was but she was far to enraptured by Celestia to care.

"Oh my yes! I remember when I was a little filly and I was first discovering my special talent, you have a very special gift Sunset Shimmer; as I can see it appears you draw on the power of the sun to fuel your magic, the closer the rays of sunlight are too you; the more powerful you are, a very rare talent to have; one that usually marks a pony for greatness" Celestia said with a broad smile.

"T-Thank you princess! I've been working super, super hard to get into your school for gifted unicorns, I've been waiting for awhile to get a chance to come to the castle and show I can make it" Sunset said

"Is that so? Well then Sunset Shimmer I'd like to be the first to tell you congratulations!" Celestia said with a smile

"On what princess?" Sunset tilted her head some in confusion

"Why on getting into my school of course...and if you would like dear Sunset; I'd like to personally take you under my wing and teach you to hone these magical abilities of yours; I believe you are destined for great things in the future Sunset Shimmer; and I see much of myself in you and to that end..." Celestia turned to Ms.Smiles and glanced a look down at little Sunset. "I am also here to adopt" Celestia proclaimed

"Y-You...want to adopt...ME?!" Sunset shouted in pure disbelief; if she had a fainting couch she'd be passed out on it by now.

"Yes I do; that isn't a problem is i-"

"Yes! I-I mean no! I mean..yes! Yes I'd love for you to adopt me!" Sunset was practically bouncing with glee, there was no way this could get any better.

"Excellent, and our first order of business when returning to the castle will be to throw you a cutesinyeria"

"But I don't have my-"

"I'd advise you to look again dear" Celestia smiled pointing to the fillies flank.

Quirking a confused brow Sunset looked down at her now once blank flank and found stamped on it the image of the sun with eight rays comes off it and the center was red and yellow like her mane. Her smile threatened to split her face in two and with a gleeful scream and shout Sunset Shimmer bounced and hopped around Celestia and everypony else without a single care in the world and chanted over and over.

"YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES!" She couldn't believe it! All her dreams seemed to be coming true and she couldn't have been happier. Running up to Celestia she'd embrace the sun princess in the biggest hug she could muster and sobbed happily into her pure white coat; she at last would have a family...a mother; and how fitting that it was her hero and idol who would be the one to save her from her loneliness; she'd be sure to not let the princess down, no matter what.

"Thank you so much princess; I promise I'll be the best daughter I can be!" Sunset said with a broad happy smile as she hugged onto Celestia who draped a wing over her and hugged her back and whispered in her ear. "It's time to wake up now my little pony"

************************************************

Opening her eyes the world would flood into view as Sunset Shimmer went through the motions of waking up. As she rose up from her red and yellow silk sheets she'd brush her disheveled dragons nest of a mane out of her face and would yawn and stretch, allowing her joints to pop and crack back into proper place. She hadn't slept that well in a good while and it had been a long time since she'd had that dream of the first time she ever met Celestia...it was the day she got adopted and also got her cutie mark, Sunset had a hard time remembering just where she went wrong, when exactly she started being so cruel and cold to other pony's despite having the shining example of friendship and love as her teacher.

'Ugh how did I end up being such a brat?' She thought to herself

Sunset loathed her past self for what she had been, such a spoiled, entitled, self absorbed and petulant brat she had been but that was all in the past; she was a new mare now; she'd learned her lesson the hard way but was all the more thankful for it. Looking out the window she could see the sun had been fully risen and taking a look at the clock she could see the time read 9 am which no doubt meant Celestia was awake and probably waiting for her.

"Well; I've kept her waiting long enough...time to settle this once and for all" Sunset said to herself and took a deep breath so she could gather her thoughts. All night she wondered how she'd approach Celestia, what she would say to her, how she would say it but really it all came down to her speaking from the bottom of her heart and the deepest reaches of her soul and not trying to hard to dig too deep into either one. Sunset was incredibly sorry and remorseful for her actions, she wanted to make everything right and the only pony she had left to right wrongs with, was the one pony who cared the most about her since she was but a little filly.

Celestia may not have been her actual mother but she was the only one that Sunset knew which only made things harder when she ran away to the human world only to find that Celestia existed their too; back then at first she thought it was just Celestia being what she was; a goddess whom no pony could escape punishment from no matter where they ran off to and tried to hide but after doing some research and discovering the world was a parallel one? Sunset had used that to gain an advantage over Celestia and Luna in the human world effectively fooling them both into thinking she was the perfect model student when in reality she was just a little monster on a power trip because momma Celestia told her no to playing with big mare toys that she wasn't ready to use I.E. the element of magic and the status of being a princess.

'Things are different now though, I've learned, I know the true value and magic of friendship now; only hope she sees it too' Sunset thought to herself as she got ready to tackle the day ahead.

Slipping off her bed she'd head into the bathroom and would use her magic to will the water to life and stood under the steaming hot water and used her magic to wash herself with a cloth and some fancy soaps and shampoos that had been laid out for her, all of which were the same ones she always used when she used to live in the castle. It was almost as if she'd never run away to begin with, her morning routine felt so natural, mostly because in the human world it was virtually the same only difference begin she washed herself with her hands no her magic. As she finished washing her coat and mane she'd magically grab a towel which was nice and warm straight from the laundry room and dried herself off and redid her mane into its usual style. Looking upon herself in the mirror she was happy to no longer see the face of a demon staring her back in the face; she saw only her own face, the face of the new mare she'd become and it was her deepest hope that princess Celestia saw what she saw. It was then Sunset heard a knock at the door.

"Ms.Shimmer, its Celestia's personal guard; may I come in?" The stallion guard asked

"Yes? Come in" Sunset said.

Coming in she'd look upon a silver stallion with a blue mane and yellow eyes clad in golden and white armor, the white showing that he was a high ranking officer in Celestia's guard and clearly one she hadn't met before. Bowing politely he'd address Sunset Shimmer.

"My name is Daybreak Dusk, I am Celestia's personal high paladin and captain of the Equestrian royal guard, it is an honor and a pleasure to see you again Sunset Shimmer." The stallion smiled warmly.

"We've met before?" Sunset asked curiously, feeling bad now that she didn't remember the stallion.

"Yes but only in passing at the orphanage when we were young; I still remember the day Celestia came and picked you up; I believe your exact words at the time of her adopting you were a lot of yes's." Daybreak grinned and chuckled remembering the event quite fondly

"Ooooooh I remember you now! You're Ms.Smiles adopted son; how is she by the way? Does she still run the orphanage?"

"Um...I'm sorry to inform you of this but...Ms.Smiles passed some years ago, the orphanage is still up and running though, my step sister runs it now. Those kids are in good hooves with Daylight." Daybreak lamented over the passing of his adoptive mother and the single kindest mare in Canterlot.

"Oh...I see" Sunset tried her best to fight off any tears and kept her cool. "I'm happy that the kids are being taken care of; anyway I think we've put off me seeing Celestia long enough; I assume she sent you for me?"

"Yes; she is waiting in her personal chambers; shes ordered breakfast for you both as well; this way please."

Daybreak turned and trotted off and Sunset followed in time behind him. This was it, all her efforts and acts of redemption had lead her to this, after she did this there would be nothing holding her back from popping the question to Twilight, she would have the love and acceptance of her princess back, she'd have her blessings but most importantly what she hoped to have more than anything...was her forgiveness. As they came to the double gold and white doors adorned with the mark of the princess of the Sun; Sunset stood there frozen in fear for a moment looking at the door as if it were a hungry fire breathing dragon that wanted to swallow her and then pick her bones and guts from its teeth. Her hoof buckled beneath her as she began to sweat and she continued to try and hype herself up to say she could do this without breaking down by that was proving all the more difficult the longer she looked at the door and then it was what Daybreak said that snapped her out of it.

"You needn't worry; when she told me to come and get you this morning she looked just as nervous to see you as you are to see her; she bares no resentment against you Sunset Shimmer; trust in her...after all she and her sister bare no hate toward one another and look what they've been through. You're like a daughter to her and all she wants now is to have you back; so go on...hehehe the room has been sound proofed so I'm positive your reunion will be most private. Let it all out is all the advice I can give you Sunset Shimmer; the sooner you let it all go, the happier you'll be...It takes a very strong pony to admit to their own crimes but it takes more than strength to look a pony who you care about in the eyes and admit to them you were wrong, but I just know you and Celestia will be alright. Now if you'll excuse me Ms.Shimmer I have important knight things to do; enjoy your time with the princess; until we meet again" Daybreak bowed and took his leave.

And then she was alone, just her and the door and beyond that door she could just feel Celestia's radiant aura leaking from the cracks and the massive symbol that was her cutie mark stared down at her making her feel small and insignificant by comparison. Gulping, Sunset took a deep calming breath and remembered her friends words to her, all of their smiling faces, all of her good memories with them and all the good deeds she had done to make up for the horrible pony and person she had been.

This was her final act of reconciliation, the last pony she had to apologize to in order to fully and finally feel at peace with herself and move on into the next stage of her life; marriage and a family. Sunset blushed and smiled a giddy goofy smile at that thought, she was soon to be married to Twilight Sparkle of Earth and with any hope she would be able to bear the girls children and start a family of her own; be the mother to her babies as her own real mother never was to her, she truly didn't bare any resentment toward her birth parents; she was sure there was a good reason why they left her at the orphanage when she was a foal, the note they left said they were heartbroken to leave their little filly behind but knew that she'd be safe and sound there and would go to a good home...they were right.

"Well...here goes." Sunset said as she trotted forward and just like back when she was her personal student; she pushed the doors of Celestia's personal study open, the room was as she remembered it, large and regal, a masterpiece of craftsponyship with pillars of marble and ivory spread across the room and it was painted in the colors of its occupant, gold and white. At the far end of the room sat the princess of the sun; Celestia, sitting on a silk gold pillow with white frills, next to her was a red pillow with yellow frills; Sunset instantly recognized it as the personal sitting pillow Celestia had woven for Sunset for her 8th birthday after she had moved into the castle. Sunset was already feeling a hurricane of emotions attacking her senses at once but they were ones of joy, excitement, anxiety and most of all...remorse. Even after everything I did, she still has a place for me at her side?

Trotting into the room she'd used her magic to slowly close the doors behind her and they slammed a bit too hard for her liking and it made Sunset twitch and yelp a bit. Shaking her head she'd calm her nerves and try her best to smile as she came into the room to address the princess, bowing as customary as a show of respect.

"Princess Celestia..." Sunset said calm and evenly.

Celestia for her part looked upon her former student with a smile, it was a calm and gentle smile, one full of motherly sweetness and love that Sunset had only ever felt from Celestia, her warm and embracing aura blanketed the entire room. Her rainbow ethereal mane blew in the non-existent wind as it normally did and her wings lay curled to her sides.

"Sunset Shimmer; it's been quite some time hasn't it?" Celestia said with a kind and gentle smile and a loving look in her eyes.

Sunset felt her eyes pierce directly into her heart and soul and couldn't tell if Celestia did it on purpose or if the power of her motherly love was just that strong, Sunset was convinced it had to be both. Shuddering a bit as she continued to try and keep her composure, Sunset willed herself to speak again.

"Y-Yes; it has been, though time moves differently between the two worlds so probably not as long." Sunset said trying her best to jest about the situation in the hopes that it would lighten the mood and it did, until Celestia actually giggled at her quip and the sound of her charming laughter sent shivers down Sunset's spine and her eyes began to sting and her heart hammered in her chest.

Celestia nodded as her giggling died down after a short while. "Indeed though any time away from those you love and hold dear is always too long and just as it was with my little sister when I was forced to banish her, I missed you every single day you were gone Sunset Shimmer; and here you are again...my little pony home at long last...thank the maker" Celestia said with a smile and visibly noticeable tear rolled down the alicorns face and her voice even hitched a little; Sunset had NEVER seen Celestia like this before and seeing this new side of her and knowing that she missed her that much?

'That tears it! Buck staying cool and keeping my composure! No one is here to see this and this has been a long time coming...there are a lot of things in life that I want right now and I know I'll have them but right now? All I want? IS MY MOMMY!'

Sunset thought to herself as she let her dams not break but shatter into a million pieces, her eyes flooded with tears, her voice hitched and cracked wildly and her knees had gone too weak to move. So managed enough strength to will her magic to enable her to teleport right to Celestia and she buried her face into the alicorns coat and screamed her little head off and cried. She cried loud and thunderous into Celestia's chest and not even a second after the young mare embraced the alicorn, she had wrapped her wings and hooves around Sunset in a tight motherly embrace that only a mother could truly give their child even if Celestia wasn't Sunset's birth mother she was the closest thing to a daughter next to Twilight that she had.

"I-IM SO SO-RRY!!! IM SORRY IM SORRY IM SORRY IM SORRY IM SORRY IM SO SO SORRY CELESTIA! P-PLEASE FORGIVE ME FOR BEING S-SUCH A FOOLISH PETULANT SPOILED EVIL LITTLE-" Sunset screamed and cried and repented for all the horrible things she had done and wanted nothing more than for Celestia to forgive her, she wanted to hear her say it so badly it hurt but just as Sunset was about to continue apologizing Celestia silenced her with a wing.

The tears rolled fast down Celestia's cheeks as she held her crying adoptive daughter. "Shhh; hush now my little pony. I was NEVER truly angry with you Sunset...yes you stumbled...you feel down a dark path...but it is I who failed you; as your teacher...your mentor...y-your mother; I failed to see just how far you were falling, I thought I'd done all that I could to put you back on the righteous path but I failed and in the end the same fate befell you that befell my sister...So no Sunset; I am the one who is sorry dear daughter....you've nothing to say sorry for my little pony" Celestia said reassuringly to the crying mare.

Sunset was so warped by her emotions she tone now became slightly angered and frustrated; how come she wasn't punishing her? why wasn't she scolding her?! She'd been a bad pony hadn't she?! "B-BUT I-I TORMENTED AN ENTIRE DIMENSION OUT OF SPITE, I STOLE THE ELEMENT OF MAGIC AND TRIED TO OVERTHROW YOU, I NEARLY MURDERED TWILIGHT AND TURNED INTO A MONSTER! H-HOW ARE YOU NOT FURIOUS WITH ME?!" Sunset shouted and demanded to know why Celestia wouldn't punish her for being such a bad filly, she deserved it didn't she?

Shaking her head and chuckling bitterly Celestia spoke again. "Yes you made mistakes, you acted on emotions of cruelty, hate, spite, revenge, anger and used powers far beyond you to do so; however Luna had done the same, and she and I were able to reconcile; I always had high hopes for you Sunset Shimmer; and I still do. Twilight informed me of your connection to the elements of harmony and your great act of selflessness in giving it to Starlight Glimmer to bear in this world while you bear it in the human world; she has told me of all your heroic acts to protect the human world as you're home..." Celestia smiled and nuzzled Sunset. "She also told me about your impending engagement...I must say I couldn't have picked anyone better for you" Celestia teased with a small smile as she comforted the crying mare still in a warm embrace.

"You t-taught Twilight well; very well, far better than me and she deserves her status as a princess; where I am now...I'm happy and I want to make the best of it all..." She sniffled and her cries still came through but she still managed to speak. "I-I came back here to face you so I could be at peace...so I could say I'm so sorry for all the mistakes I made....you did your very best for me Celestia and I shunned all your teachings as if I were above them...and so for that I am eternally sorry...so...so sorry" Sunset said still sobbing into the alicorns white coat. "I-I-I missed you mommy...so much it hurt...even though you were there in the other world; for so long I would act out toward her because I was angry at you...I-I was so wrong; I'm so sorry, I never want that to be me again...Please forgive me...P-Please?" Sunset was never one for pleading or begging but if their was one thing she'd grovel for...one thing she'd bow her head to the dirt for....it was the love and forgiveness of the princess who raised her.

"I've long since forgiven you Sunset. You coming home is all the apology I need little pony; its alright, shhhh, shhhh; I'm right here little sunshine" Celestia hadn't called Sunset by that nickname since she was a filly! This only made Sunset cry harder and louder; how could she have turned out so horribly with such a perfect mare as her role model? She didn't know but she was glad she'd at last found her way.

Celestia would gently stroke the mares mane and whisper sweet motherly nothings in her ear as she comforted her. They stayed like that for a good while, Sunset cried and cried until every last tear of regret and remorse had left her body and Celestia held her through it all; collectively they sat and cried and made up with one another for two whole hours. When the crying finally ceased the two mares would sit together and would enjoy a hot cup of tea together along with a plate of cake for each of them, it felt just like old times and Sunset couldn't be any happier. For hours they talked, Sunset recounting all her good deeds in the human world and how she'd helped make CHS a better place after she had graduated, she spoke to her about her plans for the future and even about her wedding plans.

"I see you have fallen very much in love with that universes Twilight Sparkle; not much of a surprise, when I first met Twilight my first reaction was to think that she could possibly be your sister; more so when I took her in as my personal student, she reminded me so much of you and it was only when she gained her cutie mark that I knew her true purpose." Celestia sighed and chuckled after. "Destiny works in strange ways"

"It sure does....thank you for taking time to see me Celestia; it really is great to see you again." Sunset said with a gentle smile.

"And its a pleasure to see you again as well Sunset Shimmer; the castle truly has not been the same without you, Twilight has her charms of course but you had a charm and flare of your own, one that I truly miss having around...but alas I know your hearts desires lay elsewhere beyond Equestria; and I couldn't be more proud of the young woman you've become....you shall make Twilight an excellent wife" Celestia beamed.

"Thank you princess-"

"And I expect many grand-foals" Celestia said with a teasing catlike smirk on her face; huh so thats where I picked that up from?

"Ehehehe right...I'm working on that." Sunset blushed madly rubbing the back of her head. "It's a lot harder making kids between two females in that world you know...not like I can just magically grow the equipment I need to well...y'know?" Sunset was trying her best to not be crass about it in the presence of the princess.

"Hm indeed; though perhaps maybe I can be of assistance...you see since you've been gone Equestria has advanced quite much in the fields of science and magic and one of those advancements is a little spell created about three or four years ago which has recently been concentrated into pill form." Celestia explained. "The stallion to mare ratio has been rather 'off' lately and so more mares have been mating with other mares and have wanted to bare children you see."

"Wait are you saying-?"

"That I'm going to give you a magic pill to take back to the human world and give Twilight Sparkle the rutting of her lifetime so you can start your family? Yes, Yes I am" Celestia said plainly magically taking a sip of her tea.

Sunset for her part was completely taken aback so much so that she doubled over and just started laughing. She couldn't believe her luck; here she only came to make her wedding ring for Twilight, get some super exotic flowers and other things only found in Equestria and go back home for a romantic evening with her girlfriend and soon to be fiance; never did she expect that Celestia would be the one to give her the actual tools she needed to complete her little fantasy.

"Celestia I swear on your name and mane that I will give you at least two grand-foals when I get back to the human world; either I'm carrying one, Twi is carrying one; or we both carry one..." Sunset chuckled but she couldn't be more serious about what she had said

"I expect no less from you Sunset Shimmer; you've been through many a hardship but I can see it in your magic my little pony you have certainly blossomed into a fine young mare and will no doubt light the world ablaze with your glory when you say I do to the blushing bride." Celestia said with a smile and would levitate a card over to Sunset. "You'll find what you need at this store in Canterlot, they've got the best brands possible; show them this card and anything there is on the royal tab, consider this my engagement gift to you both"

"Thank you princess; for everything...it feels so good to finally have all of this off my chest at last; I feel...I feel so free! So light! I could just...just...I could just sing right now!" Sunset said feeling a well of positive emotions fire up inside her, looking outside she saw that they had been there a lot longer than she and Celestia had thought and the princess of the sun had already begun setting it; feeling the rays of the sunlight hit her body, she'd walk out to the balcony and hummed a gentle tune, she wanted to sing and shout her joys to the heavens and she would; this was Equestria after all and so breaking into random song was totally normal.

Power
Was all I desired...
But all that grew inside me
Was the darkness I acquired

Sunset looked to the sky and where it was beginning to darken and in the stars she saw the shadows of her former self, her demon transformation and it was as if her entire past was flashing before her eyes.

When I began to fall
And I lost the path ahead
That's when your friendship found me
And it lifted me instead

Her voice was light and free and lifted up to the heavens as she felt the sunlight and its power course through her body just like the first time she'd sang this song after the battle of the bands when she'd finally gotten accepted by everyone and she felt she had finally found her way to move on from her past but now more than ever she knew that the past wasn't today and she'd sing her praises to all of Canterlot to make sure they knew on this day Sunset Shimmer was truly reborn from her ashes.

Like a phoenix burning bright
In the sky

As she sang this part, Celestia's pet phoenix flew by and made a few laps around the tower Sunset was in where the setting sun sat perfectly on the horizon.

I'll show there's another side to me
You can't deny
I may not know what the future holds
But hear me when I say
That my past does not define me
'Cause my past is not today

As she continued to sing she had all but forgotten that Celestia was there watching her, she simply stood on the balcony and sang out over Canterlot in pure joy for feeling the final weight of her past lifted from her shoulders.

Ambition
Is what I believed
Would be the only way
To set me free

She remembered all the negative emotions she felt and where they had lead her; they'd lead her to become a monster and after being defeated she was what she always feared to be...alone.

But when it disappeared
And I found myself alone
That's when you came and got me
And it felt like I was home

She then remembered the five girls who helped pull her up from the shadows of her past and showed her a better way, showed her the value of honesty, loyalty, laughter, kindness, generosity and then on her own she truly saw the magic in it all; and then not too long after she found love in that very same magic, a love that even now made her heart flutter and scream in bliss when she thought about it.

Like a phoenix burning bright
In the sky
I'll show there's another side to me
You can't deny
I may not know what the future holds
But hear me when I say
That my past does not define me
'Cause my past is not today!!

As her song came to an end she felt her power rising further than ever before, a gold and red aura surrounded her and she lifted into the air, her hair stood on end and whipped around in an ethereal gold and red light, her body shimmered the same glowing aura and from behind her celestia's pet phoenix flew behind Sunset and spread its majestic wings behind her and then something unexpected happened, the combination of all the raw magic and the unpredictable nature of a phoenix magic, the young phoenix had merged with Sunset Shimmer through her aura at first turning to ash but then the ashes turned to sparkles of light and formed around Sunset's neck a new amulet much like Twilight's new regalia but with a new symbol, it looked like her cutie mark but it had a par of phoenix wings behind it. As the magic died down and Sunset descended back to the balcony she soon realized along with Celestia that she also now bore the wings of a phoenix that were covered in a gold ethereal flame.

"Whoa..." Sunset said completely in shock "How in the...what is-?!"

"It appears Sunset that Philimina had picked her host; phoenix's are majestic and strange creatures however a legend among them is that those who seek to find redemption through rebirth are chosen by the ashes and from them are born anew both inside and out; it is a very rare occurrence; though this does mean I am short one pet now" Celestia sighed a bit. "Though I feel it was a fitting end, I suppose she wanted to give you a gift for your redemption as well Sunset; you should feel honored, the magic and power of the phoenix is not one to be taken lightly....use it to defend your world well."

"Thank you princess; thank you for everything! I think I'm going to go back to Ponyville and get ready to go back home; graduation is in just two days Earth time so I want to get in as much time here as I can; but I think-" Sunset looked out to the skies and furrowed her new wings and grinned. "I'm gonna take these for a test drive."

"Be well Sunset Shimmer; you've fallen only to rise stronger than any pony I have ever met and I couldn't be more proud of you...and if you will have me; I'd love to also attend your wedding" Celestia smiled.

"Of course! I'll bring you the invite myself! Thank you Celestia; I love you mom!" Sunset said giving one last hug and kiss on the cheek to her 'mother' and leaped off the balcony and instantly got a handle on her wings and flew off toward ponyville. She'd done at last, she'd finally made things right; and now it was time to enact the final stages of her plan, come the end of this week she'd be well on her way to having the perfect fairy tale wedding. A broad smile stained Sunset's face as she flew off into the distance toward ponyville, the setting sun clear in sight and still she could feel the warmth and love of its ruler pouring into her the closer she got to home.

This was truly a day she'd never forget, never before had Sunset been so thankful to be sorry and to have been wrong. The magic of friendship was the single greatest power across this world and any other world and it was a power she was intent on using to ensure harmony throughout the lands both foreign and local. She'd let the fires of friendship burn bright in her and she'd make sure the whole world felt the phoenix's friendly flames too.

Author's Note

So how many of you cried like bitches? it's okay there are no judgement here, its fine if you broke down and cried like little foal baby bitch

Also play this song while reading this chapter, increased feels

All Out Party

The Kingdom of Ponyville, Equestria; The Castle of Harmony

It came as no surprise that when Sunset Shimmer had returned back to ponyville with phoenix wings that everypony lost their collect brains and were fawning over her as if she'd just been made royalty. She'd always dreamed of this happening back when she was a scornful,prideful and egotistical jerk; but now that it actually was? It was a little strange and kind of embarrassing; she really didn't feel like she deserved them and didn't think by any means they made her a princess however they were a mark of true redemption and rebirth and that was more than enough for Sunset Shimmer.

'It's true what they say; glory always befalls those who don't wish for it'

She'd finally done it, the last weight of her past had at last been lifted and she'd gained her reward for facing her fears and now there was but one thing left to do; she'd return to the human world, to her Twilight and would bend down on one knee and show her the ring she'd had custom made for her and ask her that special four word question that would seal their union forever. Luckily for Sunset all the other Equestrian elements of harmony and folks of ponyville had gathered their efforts to give Sunset what she needed to give herself and Twilight the fairy tale wedding and special evening they deserved.

From exotic flowers gathered by Fluttershy and several other garden specialty ponies like the flower trio, Hard Zap Apple Cider from Applejack and given a magic super charge by Starlight herself and Twilight, special music mixed by Vinyl Scratch, a very salacious and sexy nightgown from Rarity which in theory should transform upon crossing over the portal along with some very special aphrodisiac perfume she had custom made just for her by Zecora and of course the best thing; the ring.

Sunset wanted to give Twilight perfection or as close to perfection as she could manage; Twilight to her was perfection, she was everything she wanted to be and more but Twilight loved her for who she was past, present and future and Sunset couldn't be more grateful to the bookworm for how much love she's shown her. To that end she felt it necessary that her otherworldly counterpart in tandem with herself be the ones to forge the ring for her beloved.

Thanks to Rarity and her talent for finding very rare gems and the recent access to the dragon lands thanks to the new dragon lord Ember being sweet on dear Spike; they'd managed to find the perfect gem and picked from the purest of gold from the dragons caverns. After taking it back to Canterlot they brought it to a well known blacksmith who happened to be Pinkie's uncle named Hephaestus. After a few hours of waiting for the masterpiece it was finished and Sunset was very pleased with the end result.

As it happened Pinkie's uncle was the royal blacksmith and could forge anything from weapon to armor and given the materials the finest jewelry and knew how to cut and form gems of the highest caliber and with a little help from Rarity and Twilight and Sunset's keen eyes for details they'd finally aided in constructing the perfect ring.

The gem was a multi-colored gemstone that the dragons had called 'Etherius' with shades of red yellow orange pink blue and purple and the colors constantly changed in an ethereal moving pattern much like Celestia's hair, in the center of the stone was the image of both her own and Twilight's cutie marks put together to form a new symbol and the outside band of the ring looked like the very same fused symbol but the edges were short and dulled as to not poke the wearers finger. The band was made of pure gold and had the words 'Sparkling Sunlight' engraved on the band in cursive lettering by Sunset herself with her magic. The ring was especially special because parts of the band were the remains of princess Twilight's old crown, the very crown she'd stolen that had brought her to where she was now.

That had brought her to her next surprise for her Twilight. Ever since Sunset was a filly she'd wanted a fairy tale wedding, to be a crowned princess with Celestia by her side ready to give her away to her special somepony on what was to be the most magical day of her life, Sunset always fancied herself bi-sexual but later in life decided mares/females were more her taste having only dated Flash to use him and never once slept with him but back on topic; she wanted to be a princess to be married to a queen or goddess...back then she had very high standards and would have settle for nothing short of someone like Celestia...a Goddess and by all accounts to Sunset? She was hopefully about to marry one! So in an effort for maximum romance she'd also commissioned to have a crown made for earth Twilight Sparkle.

'Every Princess needs a crown' Sunset thought as the next object of her love was forged in the fire.

Using the extra dragon gold and Etherius gem stone they'd brought back with them they'd crafted a replica of Princess Twilight's crown replacing the gem of her element of harmony with a copy made from the ethereal stone and she'd also crafted Twilight a necklace that resembled the one she now wore around her neck but of course with her own star symbol. In her cleverness had cast a spell on the accessories that would be activated upon the wearer accepting them. An ancient love charm given to her by the princess of love herself from princess Twilight.

'Perfection begets perfection...when we say I do, we'll truly be bonded forever' Sunset thought to herself as she engraved the words of her love into the ring, necklace and crown

She now had everything she needed; she even managed to stop by that special shop in Canterlot before the ring and other objects were getting made to pick up the gift that would for sure kick off their parenting lives and every time Sunset thought about it shivers went up her spine and she couldn't help but grin at the thought of just how hard she was going to be fucking her new wife to be when it came time for their honeymoon...Hell even their wedding night! Honestly if she had anything to say about it...which she did!? Tonight during their sleepover!

'Get ready Sci-Twi because tonight and for the rest of our lives I'm gonna be fucking your very big and beauty brain out!' Sunset thought with a maliciously seductive inner grin that would be more at home on a succubus...Adagio really rubbed off on her.

Sunset loved Twilight very much and that meant sexually and given that Sunset still went through a heat cycle instead of a period(something she still to this day can't understand) she and Twilight had been more than active in bed and much to her surprise and eternal glee...Twilight was a monster in bed in the best kind of way. She loved to fuck and get fucked by Twilight Sparkle and she wasn't ashamed to admit it and anyone that knew they were together knew it all too well too. She and Twilight were VERY vocal in their love making and Twilight knew just how to make this little pony shout.

'I'm gonna make her scream my name into the sunlight for days on end when I finally get my hands on her and this ring around her finger.' She thought as she remembered the first time she had sex with Twilight and she never imagined her first time would be so blissful, having never imagined such an introverted geek could be so passionate for a virgin.

Every little fetish, the way she moved her body, the way she touched her, talked dirty to her, moaned for her, lusted for her; Sunset felt so at home with Twilight and wanted to give her everything and more. Sunset and Twilight truly wanted to start a family together and have a few children of their own running around but that was pretty difficult considering neither of them had the proper equipment for that kind of thing and they both didn't want to have to adopt or to have someone donate so they could have a child; no they wanted this to be THEIR family, THEIR baby; and they would find a way and luckily Sunset did in the once place she never thought she would.

Finally now she had all that she needed, she owed Equestria an eternal debt and had hoped to repay it very soon. As she came to the portal in the castle of harmony she would stand face to face with the elements of harmony and spike with a genuine and calm but happy smile of a mare reborn.

"Thank you all for what you've done for me; I owe you all an eternal debt; if you ever need me for ANYTHING I'm just a portal jump away" Sunset said with a sincere and kind smile. "You're all just the best! I'm so glad I came home! Equestria has changed so much since I've been gone but its almost like I never left and I can't thank you enough for welcoming me back everypony."

Twilight smiled along with the rest of the girls and their friends to Sunset. "Think nothing of it Sunset it was our pleasure to help and you're always welcome here. I've also spoken to Celestia about the Dazzlings; she believes them to be in good hands with you and so do I. So to that end Celestia and Luna had a few of the royal mages and experts on musical magic develop these for them" Twilight levitated over a black box and opened it to show three necklaces each carved into the form of the dazzlings cutie marks as they were seen in the history books. Adagio's gemstone was orange, Aria's was purple and Sonata's was blue.

"These amulets are revamped versions of their original ones; it'll amplify their voices but instead of feeding on negative energy these gems allow them to feed on positive energy and emotions and their songs will make people feel blissful and happy instead of cranky and angry; and they won't enable them to mind control anyone so that's an added bonus." Twilight quipped giving the box to Sunset after closing it. "So now you can tell them they can stop using those auto-tuners that 'Sci-Twi' made them" Twilight giggled at that silly nickname they gave her earth counterpart.

"Thanks Twilight; I'm sure they'll be very thankful for this. Thanks again all of you, I hope to see you all soon; expect the wedding invites soon and thanks a bunch for the new saddle bag, magic journal and all the gifts you all gave me...I swear on Celestia and Luna I'll come back soon! " Sunset said with a smile as she got ready to head back through the portal. "Bye everypony!" She jumped through the mirror and heard everypony say-

"Bye Sunset!" Everypony said waving off their new friend as she jumped through the portal to her home away from home.

As Sunset jumped through, felt herself morphed and changed once more until she found herself human and skidding out of the portal to a stop almost falling on her face but she manages to get her balance. She was dressed in her black jacket, blue jeans with a black belt,teal shirt and black boots. Around her neck was the necklace she'd gained after the Celestia's pet phoenix fused itself with her magic creating a new more powerful amulet than that of her previous geode.

Stretching a little she'd straighten out her jacket and shirt. "Phew, stuck the landing! alright it is..." Sunset took a look at her cellphone calander and the time. "Thursday, noon; right on time! Glad to know our calculations synced up; gotta love that big brain of hers." Sunset giggled to herself as she slugged her new backpack over her shoulder and looked around the school yard.

"Now where could that little geek be?" Sunset said with a smirk as she scanned the yard for her girlfriend and her smile grew wider when she found her. "Oooh I spy with my little eye...something purple nerdy and very cute..."

There she was just as she said, sitting near a lush green tree under the sunlight and partial shade. She was wearing an indigo turtleneck, purple skirt, white socks and black school girl shoes, her usual dorky but cute glasses framed on her face, her hair tied into that cute nerdy bun and her nose in you guessed it...a book.

Snickering she shook her head and rolled her eyes.'You're such a nerd...and Celestia dammit I love you!' Sunset thought and then grinned deviously to herself as she felt her magic tingle to life. 'Oh it's gonna be so much fun being able to do this again!' She thought as she prepared for the best pounce she'd ever give Twilight.

Her gold and red magic aura burned to life around the center of her forehead and just as she did with Celestia; Sunset popped from one place to the next with her teleportation magic and proceeded to pounce Twilight Sparkle proper. The result of which got a delightfully girlish squeak out of Twilight as she yelped as Sunset covered her eyes and whispered in her ear teasingly boarding on sultry.

"hheheheheheheeeyah!" Twilight gasped, yelped and giggled one after the other. 'Gee; I wonder who that could be?' Twilight thought with a smirk.

'Gotcha Twily' Sunset thought as she spoke out to her lover. "Peek-A-Boo...Guess whoooo?" Sunset cooed and playfully nipped on Twilight's ear, her sentence coming off sing songy and sultry.

Twilight giggled and decided to play along, her book still in hand she would pretend to think about her answer tapping her fingers on the book as if to mull it over for a moment. Sunset always said she was adorable when she was thinking about something and dammit she was!! "Hm lets see, soft hands with the scent of peach lotion? Alluring but dominant voice? Magically popping out of nowhere? Nibbling on that special spot on my ear? I wonder...Hm..." Twilight tapped a finger to her chin and Sunset could just hear her smirk. "I'll take Sunset Shimmer for one kiss please" Twilight said with a dorky giggle as if answering a quiz show question, wiggling in Sunset's grip; that spot on her ear was super sensitive and it always sent her into a tizzy when Sunset nipped at it and only Sunset knew where that spot was.

Giggling at how adorkable her girlfriend was she'd reply happily. "Ding, Ding, Ding; Correct! We have a winner! That's one kiss for Twilight Sparkle" Sunset said playfully and moved her hands from Twilight's eyes and then came to the side of her and planted a kiss on her cheek which caused Twilight to giggle and squee in delight at Sunset's public show of affection which she adored.

It wasn't long until Sunset pulled Twilight into a long, deep and passion filled kiss; her arms wrapped around her middle as she settled her body against Twilight feeling so good to be close to her again. The scent of lavender and aged books flooded her nose, the touch of her skin sent chills of the pleasurable type throughout her entire body as she felt her body heat up. She missed her so much even if she'd partied with her princess counterpart mere hours ago.

Besides the audible 'mmmph' of surprise Twilight made when Sunny brought her in for a deeper kiss, Twilight said nothing and simply allowed Sunny to kiss her as she pleased. Of course she would kiss her back but she could tell that she missed her even though she was technically with her on the other side of the mirror but Twilight had long since gotten passed the weirdness of that and learned to accept the fact that while they shared the same name body type and many other likenesses; they weren't the same person. She was Twilight Sparkle; scientist, magical girl(still can't believe it!) engineer and singer for the rainbooms; the other Twilight was a princess and a pony...totally different.

Their kiss lasted a good two minutes, it wasn't wild and lustful like how they'd kiss before making love or having raunchy sex for fun sake; no this kiss was gentle but passionate, full of love and wanting and it showed each of them that their love was real and unbreakable. They had been so lost in their passion that they hadn't even noticed their magically extended hair and pony wings...well phoenix wings on Sunset and pony wings on Twilight. When Twilight opened her eyes she was shocked to see Sunset's new wings. Sunset smiled at her and chuckled fluttering them a bit allowing the warm heat of her magic to blanket Twilight.

"Amazing..." Twilight said in complete awe. "When did you...?"

"Pretty nice huh? A gift from Celestia after our reunion" Sunset said proudly and traced a loving finger along Twilight's cheek. "Just as a phoenix is reborn from their ashes; I've finally made my peace with my past so I can look only to the future and I've never felt so alive; especially-" She giggled and pecked Twilight on the cheek. "-Since I'm back here with you Sci-Twi" Sunset teased and winked at her girlfriend clearly seeing her words struck a cord or two and got her giggling and blushing like a schoolgirl.

Sunset's words sent her heart into a tizzy and her mouth turned into a goofy lopsided grin. "Eheheheheeh; Awwwww stop it!" Twilight giggled her dorkiest giggle even snorting a bit in the most adorkable way and blushed madly twirling a lock of her hair around her pinkie finger.

Almost growling hungrily at Twilight she advanced again and said. "Never..." Sunset smirked and held Twilight tight and smooched her cheek repeatedly. "I'll never stop telling you how much I love you...never ever" Sunset said holding Twilight close for emphasis

Twilight allowed her girlfriend to shower her with love and affection, she truly did miss Sunset while she was gone. True it was only a few days but she just couldn't bare to be away from Sunset that long, to have her bedside be empty, to have her world seem just a little less bright without her sunset. Sure it was cheesy and hopelessly romantic but Twilight was a proud cheesy and hopeless romantic nerd and Sunny always said she'd loved her for it.

Holding Sunset just as close she relished in her warm embrace and decided to wash Sunset over with a wave of affection of her own. "I missed you too Sunny; every second you were gone felt like forever. I just couldn't wait for you to come home to me" Twilight said with levels of sweetness that could give any healthy person cavities. She only made it worse when she nuzzled her arm and said. "I missed my little pony so much" Twilight said with absolute sweetness tickling her finger underneath Sunset's chin in just the right spot she knew she was sensitive and got a cute whinny giggle/moan out of the fiery haired unicorn turned human that she adored to hear.

"Mmmmmhmhmhmhm~"Sunset was trying really hard not to squee but Twilight was just too adorable. "I swear you're gonna give me diabetes with how sweet you are Twi" Sunset said with a smile. "I love you"

"I love you too Sunny" Twilight said nuzzling the pony girl again having missed her touch.

As she sat with Twilight for a little bit longer to simply relish in her embrace and let their magic die down a little she'd sit up along with Twilight and would glance around for anyone else."So where are the girls? You didn't come out here all alone did you?" Sunset asked looking around for the rest of their friends.

Adjusting her glasses Twilight shook her head."No they're all waiting at sugarcube corner; they wanted to 'let us have our moment' as Applejack and Rainbow so bluntly put it" Twilight said rolling her eyes but smiled nonetheless.

"Well isn't that nice of them? Let me guess; Pinkie has party waiting in there doesn't she?" Sunset asked quirking a brow with a knowing smirk.

"Maaaaybe?" Twilight did her best to act innocent and by Celestia's plot it was adorkable as could be and Sunset couldn't get enough of it.

Smiling Sunset chuckled and released Twilight from her embrace and prepared to get up. "Well lets not keep them waiting anymore shall we? After all tonight is the big sleepover before graduation and I'unno about you Sparky but I'm ready to party with my besties and my girl, life is gonna be pretty crazy after college I'm sure; might as well have as much fun as we can!" Sunset said getting to her feet and helping Twilight up to her own and planting a kiss on the girls cheek which instantly sent her into a blushing flustered tizzy.

Twilight would nod vigorously and smile a cute dorky smile and took Sunset by the hand. "Right, fun...lets go do that thing...fun...eheheheheh" Twilight giggled with a dorky snort at the end as she blushed like mad.

Sunset rolled her eyes at how much of a total spaz and dork her girlfriend was but she loved her all the more for it. Holding her hand and walking with her Sunset said with as much sass as she did love as their fingers interlocked. "You're such a dork Twilight Sparkle"

Twilight giggled and smiled at Sunset, pushing her glasses back up on her face. "Yes; but I'm YOUR dork Sunny" She threw a wink Sunset's way and then formed her own devious grin. "And besides...takes one to know one" Twilight said teasingly sticking her tongue out at Sunset.

"I can be a dork as long as I'm a dork with you Sci-Twi" Sunset teased right back and chuckled as they got closer to sugar cube corner.

They'd walk down the block to Sugarcube Corner, their favorite hangout spot ever since high school, it was still run and owned by the Cake family along with Pinkie Pie who was still a babysitter for the Cake twins who were now at the age of four going on five. As they approached the front doors they noticed the lights were off inside and no one was visible; a sure sign of a surprise pinkie party. By this time in life both Sunset and Twilight had gotten used to Pinkie's parties both planned or otherwise however they always had fun with them whether they were surprised or not but given how incredibly unpredictable Pinkie was? 99.98% of the time they were surprised...and that was before Pinkie acquired magic that she could freely control.

Walking hand in hand they'd push open the doors of Sugarcube Corner and were immediately met with a frenzy of confetti that exploded and a grinning pinkie pie assembled together with the other rainbooms with Trixie brought along by Starlight, the dazzlings and even the shadowbolts whom had recently gotten the addition of Moon Dancer as their lead brainy girl behind Starlight.

"SURPRISE!!!" Pinkie shouted the loudest and the others followed suit. Then it was Pinkie who pounced them both and wrapped them in a big hug "Welcome back sunny! It's been sooooooo long! I'm so glad you're back!" Pinkie giggled hugging her two friends tightly against her chest...her very well developed and busty chest.

"Eheheh P-Pinkie it's only been like three and a half days really." Sunset struggled to stay

"Yeah but that's still too long without our sunny right girls?" Pinkie turned to the other girls.

The other girls all nodded and gave their words of agreement.

"See? Plus Twilight was all pouty and not so happy when you were away" Pinkie teased which instantly got a blush out of Twilight and a vixen like smile out of Sunset.

"D'awww is that right? Did you miss Sunny? Hm Sci-Twi?" Sunset teased and hugged the bookworm close to her with a devious smirk on her face that was a mixture of mischief and wanting using her favorite teasing nickname for the bookworm knowing it flustered her every time.

Twilight blushed and giggled pushing up her glasses...that nickname was embarrassingly endearing and she loved when Sunset used it "What can I say? Anytime without my little pony is like a world without books." Twilight said in the utmost adorkable tone and it instantly got a heavy blush out of Sunset.

Sunset attempted to make a retort but the levels of sweetness in that sentence silenced her proper and she squeed in surrender of Twilight's adorableness and she simply squeed helplessly against Twilight and nuzzled her.

"Ooooohhoooo we've got a sweetness assassin over here girls!" Pinkie chuckled ruffling Twilight's hair having let the girls go from her hug allowing them to stand around the other girls.

"Hehehe years of practice being a little sister helps" Sci-Twi affirmed with a smirk, while she would never directly say she mastered using her adorable factor to her advantage it helped against the likes of Shining Armor and Cadence to get what she wanted when she was a little girl and even now. It especially worked on Sunset Shimmer but then again Sunny always gave her what she wanted whether she was trying to be super cute and adorable or not.

"Looks like you've got competition Flutters" Rainbow teased Fluttershy with a nudge.

"What do you mean Dashie?" Fluttershy said tilting her head in confusion, she genuinely had no idea what they were talking about; she was just naturally sweet and kind, it was never her intention to kill anyone with her kindness...I mean that was an expression but still it-Why is Rainbow making that face?

Rainbow was struggling not to squee at the intense amounts of sweetness displayed by Fluttershy. 'HOW DOES SHE DO THAT?!' Rainbow screamed in her head and sighed chuckling and shaking her head. "It's nothing Flutters; just an off-hand joke...just stay cute will ya?" Rainbow said trying her hardest not to blush.

"Um...Okay; if that's what you want Dashie" Fluttershy said with a smile that could give someone and their entire next generation diabetes.

"Anyway thanks for the party pinks, I assume its business as usual? Hang here for a bit, eat cake and then head to...whose house are we having the slumber party at again? I assume you girls are joining in on our little party too?" Sunset asked the Shadowbolts who all nodded in agreement.

"Ch'eah it's been years since we all hung out for real; hope ya don't mind Shims" Indigo Zap stated

"I invited them, that's okay right?" Starlight asked nervously.

'Well that puts the kibosh on hanging at Pinkie's, that makes for eighteen people not to mention Vinyl is coming so that's nineteen' Sunset thought as she retooled their plans a little, it didn't take much effort they just needed a bigger spot to hang out.

"Of course, just a bit unexpected I guess...hm pft oh wait...duh-girls...hello? Magic?" Sunset said waving a hand chuckling at the show of her own forgetfulness to their new found magical powers. "If we don't have a big enough place to have our sleepover; we'll make one...and I've got just the spot too...stand back girls; I've got a few new tricks up my sleeve"

"That's Trixie's line!" Trixie shouted with a pout.

Sunset rolled her eyes and then her shoulders and cracked her knuckles and focused, willing her magic to life again, the amulet around her neck glowing a gold and red light and then the same aura surrounded her hands and then she'd clap them together and then spread them outward to a nearby wall and when she opened her eyes they were flooded with a gold light. Then she began opening up a portal directly to a spot in the Everfree Forest. Once it was large enough, Sunset's eyes returned to normal.

"Go on through girls, its safe; just like a door." Sunset said.

Pinkie, Sonata, Lemon Zest, Indigo Zap and Rainbow Dash had been the first to rush through and found themselves in a large oasis like area in the Everfree forest. The trees towered high and shrunk low, there was a large lake and even a waterfall, it was a true work of natures beauty. As the rest of the girls walked through the portal they saw what they knew was the Everfree Forest but had no idea that this spot had existed up until now. Coming through the portal and closing it Sunset smirked and walked forward to the front of the group

"Pretty sweet right? Back when we found the Geodes I had been trying to discover where the magic that hit that cave came from and was doing some exploring and stumbled upon this place and have been coming here for awhile, kind of my own little secret oasis; guess now is good a time as any to share it with you girls...the magic presence is really strong in this area so our powers are heavily amped...for example...Twilight, see that boulder there?" Sunset pointed to a large moss covered rock.

"Yeah?"

"I want you to crush it"

"W-What?! But Applejack is the one with super strength, I can only levitate things and-"

"Just focus Twi; I know you can do it, instead of pulling or pushing things; condense, its just a rock so it work hurt anyone; and trust me I'll be able to keep everyone safe."

"Well...o-okay..." Twilight stepped up and took a deep breath, willing her magic to life, the magic aura would flow around her hands and would envelope the rock and Twilight would start to push her hands together and in a shift motion she shattered the boulder much to her own and everyone else' surprise...all but Sunset. "Whoa...but how did-?"

"Told you, the raw source of Equestrian magic here is strong...I'm just not sure where its coming from or why its so strong here; I've been meaning to run tests but what with college, work, the band and everything else I haven't had the time. But enough about that; we're here to party and first thing we'll need is some wood to build tree houses...Fluttershy?"

"U-Um; yes?"

"Your magic is directly in tune with nature, particularly animals however I have a theory that you might be able to control even the floral part of nature just like Gloriossa did way back then; focus your magic like normal, then think of something nature related...like flowers or a tree and see what happens." Sunset instructed Fluttershy.

"Oh um ok; i'll try" Fluttershy said stepping up shyly as usual and took a deep breath and focused her magic, thinking of all the sweet kind and cute things her powers allowed her to do like talk to animals and then thought about Gloriossa and her ability to make plants grow and such. Truly it was an amazing ability and one she wished that Gloriossa would have put to better use; but who was to say Fluttershy couldn't? The yellow magic formed around her hands and her wings sprouted and her hair extended and from the ground a sapling would begin to grow into a full grown majestic and exotic flower.

"That's it Flutters; good, now remember what Gloriossa did? With all the vines and trees? I want you to do that but when you envision the vines; imagine building something, let the images in your minds eyes come to life." Sunset instructed, her understanding of magic of the elemental nature was second to only those like Equestrian princesses and in a way she herself had become a princess just one without a crown. She knew Fluttershy wouldn't be up for creating trees then chopping them down to make tree-houses and so they'd go for the next best thing, Vine-Houses in the trees.

Fluttershy nodded and did as Sunset instructed she'd do. Closing her eyes and taking a few breaths she'd remember the camp Everfree event and the power Gloriossa displayed during her magic tantrum. Her ability to grow massive vines and control plant life was incredibly scary but then again she was just trying to protect everyone and save the camp that meant everything to her. The yellow aura around her hands would turn an earthly green and her geode shined as well as she let her imagination and memory take control and created a variety of large houses made of smooth vines and wood from the already existing trees, using her new ability to control animals now through mere thought in addition to speech she made sure the woodland creatures were safe as her magic worked its well...magic.

It took all of about five minutes but once it was complete the surrounding trees of the oasis had been magically morphed into a series of little shacks that seemed to be fitted to each group. The Rainbooms had their shack at the peak, the dazzlings were at the peak neighbor to them on the right and the shadowbolts were as well on the left. While the houses were connected to the trees there were now a series of stairs, bridges and even lifts to get those up to the shacks that didn't have wings, super speed or the ability to teleport. Everyone was struck with awe as they gazed upon the creation Fluttershy whipped up, Rainbow Dash giving an impressed whistle.

"Damn Shy...pretty impressive." She gave a approving nod

"Yeah good on ya squeaky" Aria said with a grin.

"Alright now that we've got houses and space to hang, we just need food, music and uh...ah crap none of us packed PJ's or sleeping bags...hm...ah ha! duh...hey Rarity think you can make us a few things if we can get you the material?"

"Sunset darling I swear if you weren't my best friend I'd slap you for insulting me like that" Rarity grinned. "Why of course, I don't suppose you can open a portal to my shop can you?"

"And if you weren't my best friend I'd kick your ass for insulting me like that; course I can!" Sunset grinned and chuckled whipping around and snapping her finger, opening a portal on a nearby mountainside that was connected to the waterfall. Once fully opened it revealed Rarity's workshop which was full of all different types of fabrics. "Grab what you need, we'll need blankets, pajamas and whatever else you think we need to make this place look good."

"Excellent; things will go much quicker if I have assistance; Sunny Flare, Adagio would you mind?"

"Not at all deary anything to help" Sunny said walking through the portal to the shop. "I'll be sure to add some shadowbolt flare to our little hang out"

"My aid in decoration? Why Rarity you should remember flattery will get you everywhere with me" Adagio grinned and threw a wink at Rarity walking through the portal to her shop. "I'll be just as sure to help dazzle the place"

"I think you girls have been spending too much time around Pinkie, Lemon and Sonata..." Sunset chuckled seeing that the girls who made puns the most in the group were rubbing off on the otherwise more lady like of the groups. "Speaking of which, while they get the fabrics and stuff; Pinks you, Zest, Sonata, Dash & Zap head out and get the usual save for the booze...I've got something special imported from Equestria courtesy of Applejack" Sunset said setting her backpack down on a nearby stump.

"Enough fer all of us? In that lil bag? I mean yeah...magic I git it but...how?" Applejack asked, she knew at this point to just not question anything that had to do with magic but her brain simply needed to know how Sunset could possibly keep all the stuff she was supposed to have in just her backpack.

"Equestrian magic and having access to spell books comes in REALLY handy; I had Twilight and Starlight Glimmer cast a spell on a hoof-I mean handwoven saddlebag from Rarity, basically I had them turn my backpack into a pocket hyper space-"

"YOU HAVE HYPER SPACE CAPABILITY IN THAT WORLD?!" Twilight was going into full on geek out mode; you could tell by the literal sparkle in her eye and the squee in her voice.

"Yeah impressive right? For example, as I said I brought drinks and a couple of other things..." Opening the bag it would leak a gold and red magic glow and she'd reach inside and pull out two six packs of ice cold hard zap apple cider brew fresh by Applejack of Equestria. After pulling out the first two she'd then pull out two more about three more times until there were a grand total of 10 cases of hard apple cider. It was then Rainbow Dash's jaw dropped as she gazed upon what she assumed was something holy to be worshiped.

"W-What are-?" Rainbow tried to say still in a daze.

Sunset took a bottle from the stack and grinned deviously at her rainbow haired friend. If there were two things she knew Rainbow Dash loved besides running, flying, winning, sports and Fluttershy... it was drinking and partying. Next to the likes of Pinkie and Lemon Zest, Rainbow was one of the wildest party girls among their group of friends but no one but Adagio, Aria, Pinkie & Applejack could even hope to hold liquor as well as Rainbow could which is why it was never really a problem for Rainbow to drink and still play sports because it took A LOT to get Rainbow Dash drunk; luckily for her she'd already had her final game(s) of the year and didn't have to worry about keeping her system clean, graduation was upon them and soon so would be her wedding night and so she intended to get her speedster friend nice and hammered with a little gift from back home.

"Oh these? THESE my dear beloved Dashie are one of a kind specially brewed hard Zap Apple ciders brewed in Equestria right on Sweet Apple Aces...I helped AJ make these myself and in order to give them as much punch as possible while I kept them in my hyper space they went through a time-skip...thus meaning they've had a lot of time to age and AJ said that Zap Apple cider tastes better and gets you more drunk the older it is and I've had them in there for about two days now so that means they've had abooooout...twenty years to age out...not to mention the little magic charm i cast on them which ensures zero hangover affects...all the fun of getting drunk with zero of the negative side affects."

Grinning she'd slosh the liquid around in the bottle and it visibly shook and jolted with electrical energy of a rainbow hue and Sunset chuckled and looked to see Rainbow Dash drooling practically. "And as an early graduation present..." Sunset put the bottle back in the case she got it from, picked up the first two cases she pulled out from the bag, walked over to Rainbow Dash and pushed the cases to her and Rainbow took them with a dumbstruck look on her face, the only noise escaping her lips being a whine that was one of surprise and possibly denial.

"These are your personal cases, you can drink em now or later but trust me...after that first bottle you're gonna wanna save-" Sunset started to say until Rainbow put the cases down and put up a finger to stop Sunset from talked and she took a calming breathe and turned to Fluttershy and plainly said. "Hold that thought Shims...Flutters?"

"Um...Yes Dashie?" Fluttershy asked curiously.

"You know I love you right? We've established this?" Rainbow said her expression and her voice neutral.

"Of course, you tell me everyday." Fluttershy said with a blush

"Awwwwwww" The other girls teased however Rainbow ignored them.

"Right just checking...and Twilight?" Rainbow Dash turned to the egghead.

"Yes?" Twilight asked pushing up her glasses curious as to what Rainbow was up too.

"We're like best friends right? We'd do anything for each other and we're tight no matter what right?" Rainbow asked and wanted a simple clear answer before she did what she was about to do.

Adjusting her glasses some Twilight simply said "To quote Pinkie Pie...'Well Duh' " Twilight said with a smug grin as she did a perfect impression of Pinkie Pie

Chuckling at Twilight's show of sass Rainbow Dash nodded. "Right; Cool...So to you both? Don't hold it against me for what I'm about to do, its a party tonight and you know what? Fuck it-!" Rainbow said bluntly as she grabbed a bottle from the pack and walked up to Sunset. Cracking the bottle open proper the bottle would shake and fizz in her hand but she let it, and then without a single fuck in the world to give except for the fiery haired best friend she was about to pounce, Rainbow Dash slammed down about a good quarter of her drink and instantly felt like her body was caught in a lightning storm of various flavors of a sweet variety, strawberry, apple, pineapple, orange, lemon, lime and so much more all blended together with a strong alcoholic affect but without the harsh bitter taste of alcohol. Using her super speed she'd dash at Sunset, grabbed her by the collar of her jacket and shot her the most sultry 'I wanna fuck' faces ever and pulled Sunset Shimmer in for a kiss.

Sunset was so shocked she had no time to react "D-Dash what're yo-mmmmmmph?!?!" Feeling her friends lips crash into hers she didn't bother fighting back due to the shock and then everything else faded off when Rainbow Dash swapped cider with her as she snatched at her tongue. Sunset knew how strong the stuff was because she sampled a bottle before coming home to Equestria...luckily they had hangover eliminations spells cause holy celestia's anus was Sunset hammered...and that was off of one bottle! Her eyes closed and she let Rainbow have her way as she thought 'this is gonna be one helluva party'.

The other girls stood in more shock than Sunset did, Twilight and Fluttershy especially; they weren't angry or jealous or anything just...shocked. Dash had always been the fast and forward type but she hadn't been that aggressive since High School. As Rainbow made out with Sunset for a good minute and a half she finally let the pony girl breath after nipping at her bottom lip and shoving her back a little, eyes lidded with a devious sneer that Adagio would be proud of on her face. "You...Me...the egghead and Shy...tonight any bed or anywhere in this place will do, no clothes and after you and Twi have your fun and I'm done with shy? You're GONNA taste my rainbow...count on it sunshine." Rainbow stated that as to be a fact, no questions, no arguing and she knew she'd get her way especially after she saw the weak but excited nod from Sunset Shimmer.

"Cool; now C'mon girls lets go get the rest of what we need for this party! Yo Zesty hit up Vinyl will ya?" Rainbow said walking off to grab a still bleach white and stunned whining Fluttershy.

Lemon Zest shook her head wildly to readjust to reality as she had to comprehend what the fuck she just saw"Uh yeah...sure um...wow..." Lemon Zest would go to dial up Vinyl Scratch and shot her a text with a picture attached of Rainbow making out with Sunset and captioned it 'Taste the Rainbow'

"Tonight is gonna be fuuuuuuun" Pinkie giggled bouncing on her heels.

"Tell me bout it! Oh, oh, oh Ari do you think Dagi is gonna invite Spitty?" Sonata beamed at her middle sister excitedly, she really liked Dagi's current girlfriend Spitfire.

"Didn't she already tell you they broke up you idiot?" Aria snapped a hand resting on her hips as she sighed in annoyance at her sisters short term memory but then groaned again at her own because she forgot that Dagi told them to not tell the others about it until she was ready. "Ah dammit..."

Sonata chuckled sheepishly"Oh...right, oopsy"

"Could you all please not bring this up to Adagio? She'll have our asses..."

"Don't worry, I'll talk to her, I was likely to find out first anyway besides you two...damn, really thought those two had something special...got any idea as to what happened?" Sunset asked, she didn't mean to pry but Adagio was one of her closest friends and she only wanted to help.

"Think it had somethin' to do with Dagi wantin' to stay here with us and you girls and Spitwad..." Aria began to explain

"Spit-Fire" Sonata corrected

"Whatever...wasn't feelin' that all too tough and I think got her pussy wet for some skydiver named Sora..." Aria shrugged

"Sorin?" Rainbow Dash asked quirking a brow.

"Yeah that guy" Aria nodded.

"Well shit; should've seen that one coming-" Rainbow exclaimed face-palming. "Dammit Spits..."

"What're you talkin' about Dash?" Aria asked crossing her arms.

Rainbow sighed and rubbed the back of her head. "Spitfire and Sorin go way back to Cloudsdale elementary; Sorin stayed there and she moved here and I met her when I was a freshmen in High School and we became really good friends. When she graduated she went back to see him and they dated for awhile until Sorin had to go on military leave while Spitfire perused her skydiving career which was a dream they both shared and one she achieved...but you can imagine with her lover and best friend gone naturally she got sexually frustrated and well...Spitfire could never keep it in her pants and shes worse with booze than I am when she isn't on the job." Rainbow said with a irritated groan. "And I thought I was fast..."

Sunset grimaced "Ouch; Wow that...that's cold, I never thought she'd be capable of something like that" Sunset said feeling a small and ever growing pit of anger towards Spitfire for leading her friend on like that, she had a real disdain for people who manipulated others or lead them on...it reminded her of her past herself. "Tch...Bitch"

Aria scoffed and spat to the floor "You never truly know what anyone is capable of until they do it." Aria said leaning on a nearby tree. "Dagi is strong though, shes not gonna let this get to her too much...but she really did like this chick though-" Aria began to say

"And she was super cool!" Sonata added

"And given we're not immortal anymore...well you can kinda guess how she takes loss now right?" Aria said bitterly ending the conversation.

"Well hey enough gloomy talk huh? Tonight's the night for a party not mopping! If Adagio is sad about it at all we'll fix that right up in the best way we know how" Sunset said gaining back her enthusiasm, she wouldn't let anything damper on their night of fun.

"Sunny is right girls! It's party time and party time means no frown clowns! Or scary clowns...funny or sexy clowns are fine though...whose with me?" Pinkie giggled raising a hand

"I vote for sexy clowns!" Sonata threw her hand up.

"Seconded!" Lemon Zest beamed with a hand up

"NO!" Everyone else shouted.

"Awwwww! Every party need a pooper thats why we invited you!" Pinkie teased blowing a raspberry at those who rejected her sexy clown idea...all because ONE TIME...ONE TIME she dressed as a clown for Halloween and didn't take into consideration that many of the girls(Fluttershy, Rainbow & Twilight especially) were scared of clowns

All the girls shared a laugh at pinkie's usual antics regardless.

"Right, so you girls go and get the food and entertainment, while Rarity, Adagio and Sunny Flare get decorations. Aria you and Sonata go with them."

"And what about you too?" Aria asked quirking a brow.

"I have to stay here to maintain the portals, my new magic is strong but still raw and fresh so I don't want to push it too far you know?" Sunset explained.

"I actually wanna run home and grab a few things if you think you can handle the strain Sunny" Twilight asked

"No worries Twilight, here I'll warp you to our room cool? But I'll close the portal, use your magic to signal me when you're ready to come back, I'll know when" Sunset affirmed with a smile as she waved a hand to a nearby tree and opened up a portal to their apartment bedroom.

"Right; thanks Sunny, see you in a bit" Twilight said as she walked through the portal and Sunset closed it.

With a relieved sigh of satisfaction Sunset slumped down on a nearby swinging hammock made of vines and giggled happily as she looked to the clear blue sky and could feel the magic all around her; it was like she never left home. Home; for a long time Sunset struggled to fully understand what that word meant, was her home Equestria where she was born and her journey began? Or was her home the human world where she'd started her new life, changed for the better and became one of its seven guardian angels?

'Equestria is where I was born...where my dark path started. But here? Here is where I feel even further into the dark but then Twilight and the girls came in as the six lights I needed to see and understand in order to start to crawl out of the lonely shadow I cast myself into' Sunset thought looking back on all the dark things she'd done and how she'd worked to redeem those deeds and succeeded.

Sunset valued both as her home and came to the strong realization after visiting Equestria? Home was where the heart was and what you made of it. Canterlot Equestria was her birthplace, where she'd earned her cutie mark, where Celestia had adopted her and where she'd gained her passion for magic. It was also been where she started making mistakes but mistakes were apart of life and while Sunset regretted making those mistakes, she doesn't regret the path she walked now as a result of facing those mistakes. Equestria was her beginning and she'd always go back there anytime she could but the human world was where she felt at home the most.

'This is where I found friendship...where I found love. My home here is here and where ever my friends are...isn't that right Princess?' Sunset thought back to words shared with her by Princess Twilight. Smiling at that thought she felt a presence in her magic sense and her amulet blinked purple. 'Speak of the angel' Sunset giggled as she used her magic to reopen the portal for Twilight, looking at her phone for the time she saw that it had been a whole twenty minutes!? 'Wow I haven't daydreamed like that in awhile, wonder what took Twi so long?'

As the opened reopened it took a moment but then Sunset heard a whistle and a familiar voice say with devious mirth.

"Liiiiittle pooooony?"

Leaning up Sunset would turn to look upon Twilight Sparkle and she couldn't believe her eyes and as she locked eyes with the bookworm she felt her entire body go numb, her knees went weak but she refused to fall, her mind went hazy and she became lost in Twilight's starry eyes.

"S-Sparky?" Sunset looked awe and dumbstruck by what she was seeing. 'Sweet Luna's Moon...There is a God in this world and she's mine'

"Heeeey silly filly; you ready to party? 'Cause I sure as Hell am" Said Twilight Sparkle as she stared down and sized up her lovely looking girlfriend and soon to be fiance with a succubus like grin and a sparkle in her eye that Sunset had never seen before. Her smile laced with playful mischief, her hair was put into an artfully disheveled ponytail and draped over one eye leaving the other which had a touch of eye shadow to gleam directly at Sunset and gone were her normal dorky glasses.

'Desired affect achieved! Now to go in for phase two!' Thought Twilight Sparkle with devious mirth.

20 minutes ago, Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmers Apartment

"See you soon Sunny!" Twilight said as she stepped through the portal to their apartment bedroom in Canterlot City. As the portal closed she felt alone but this time that was good! Because it meant she could enact phase two of her surprise for Sunset. Her girlfriend had a keen eye however one flaw she had was that she could miss the little thing and that's often where Twilight's nagging or O.C.D obsession for detail came in; for in her magical pouncing of her earlier she neglected to notice the book she was reading was actually a book of magic charms that was given to her as a gift by Trixie of this world.

'Who'd have thought Trixie would be the one to help push along my sex life with Sunset...I mean yeah there was that time we all got really drunk during one of her magic show after parties and did...'stuff' but still! I can't thank her enough for this little book, no wonder she and Starlight are so um...Wild? Passionate? Ugh rambling!' Twilight groaned to herself as she took the book from her turtle necks pocket and used her magic to flip open to the page she'd been reading before being so blissfully interrupted by Sunset.

"Let's see...Passionous Instinctus mixed with Starry Eyes...and Trixie said that a little bit of...um Swaydari? Oh right...I can't dance..." Twilight groaned hanging her head at the fact she had two left feet. She could sing but couldn't dance for squat which is where magic came into play, but not just magic, she'd also use the one thing Sunset loved just as much as magic...her brain...her smarts...SCIENCE!

Walking over to her closet she opened it and a small lab popped out on Twilight's side of the closet...Twilight was very creative especially since discovering the use of magic and thus she had a sort of rotating lab/make-up and prep station in her closet. It was a fancy set up that allowed her to pick the best outfits for certain occasions and given she'd continuously modeled for Rarity and Sunny Flare? She had plenty of outfits to pick from.

Dresses, club wear, casual, sexy time; Rarity and Sunny were generous enough to make all types for her. Rarity was a master seamstress and Sunny Flare believe or not was just as well versed, it was no wonder Rarity had put Sunny Flare in charge of her Canterlot City store Canterlot Carousel. Twilight among many of the other girls(the least being Rainbow, Indigo Zap, Aria & Lemon Zest) had modeled for the seamstresses and a good half of her clothes were custom made and the ones she did buy she often had modified(usually free of charge even though I constantly tell Rarity I'll pay).

Swiping the holographic screen and putting together the outfit she'd done tonight Twilight would also set up her overall look. There were times when Twilight was in too much of a rush or rarely too lazy to get dressed and do her make up(especially since she wasn't the best at applying make up) so she'd created this device to do it for her. She got the idea from that funny Johnny Proton cartoon Pinkie Pie showed her on webflix when she first started hanging out with the party girl on her spare time.

Selecting the hairstyle she desired, her outfit including her underwear, the amount of make-up she desired, her outfit and even her accessories she would then set it on standby.

"Alright, time to shower and get ready...once I'm dressed I'll cast the spell...phew I sure hope this works and Sunny is okay with this..." Twilight said to herself as she began to strip herself. It'd been four whole years since her days in Canterlot High School and much to her surprise and glee; Twilight Sparkle had filled out marvelously and without the aid of scientific or magical enhancement!

On her chest sat a generous and perky set of 40 DD's that her girlfriend loved to play with and lay her head on at night. She bore wide and curvy hips and thighs which were often compared to Adagio or Vice Principal Luna which were achievements in of themselves. All that combined with her cute face and a healthy diet? Twilight didn't like to brag but she was damn sexy...Sunset said so herself and told her often and so she was confident enough to believe it and tonight? Strut it!(Even if I do need a little magic coaxing...and booze...Sunset says drunk me is super fun)

As she finished undressing she scampered off to the shower, the lights of the bathroom automatically coming on and she stepped up to the shower which had an auto sliding door that had a sensor built in(Twilight had a lot of free time and magic...so awesome!!) Upon stepping up she'd enter the shower and turn the dials to the setting she wished and began to wash up. Grabbing a violet cloth from the rack hanging from the shower head she'd also grab a bottle labeled 'Aphrosdisi' a special three in one body and hair wash she'd picked up from a speciality shop that Ms. Celestia showed her too.

'I really should find a way to repay Ms. Celestia for this, I hope the affects aren't too strong.' Twilight chuckled as she squeezed a healthy amount onto the cloth and began to wash herself getting to every corner of her body including her hair. After soaping herself up she'd wash off the suds after scrubbing the gel into her skin and she could already feel it taking affect just as Celestia said it would. The gel was to be washed into the skin and then once settled and her skin would heat up? It would put her senses in a heightened state, most specifically her pleasure centers and though odorless when in contact with the applicant it created its own smell based off their natural body chemistry.

Thus Twilight gave off the scent of lush lavender, a smell that could both sooth and excite anyone. As she finished her five minute shower she turned the dials down and exited the shower, grabbing her towel and drying herself off as quickly as she could; once fully dry she'd exit the bathroom still nude having tossing the towel in the hamper. Twilight then spoke up to her station.

"Innate Party up sequence; passcode Sunlight...the works." Twilight said as she sat down and the station transformed, an eye like device coming out to scan a purple LED light over Twilight's body and then the racks of the station which held her clothing and shoes and accessories all shifted and morphed. A series of mechanical hands grabbing what was needed for her and then finally once it was all prepared they effortlessly dressed Twilight from head to toe and even did up her hair salon style. Once the process which took a whole minute was complete, Twilight stood up from her chair and stretched a little and sighed in content shaking out her arms and hands and brushing aside one of her bangs.

"Alright, party outfit: Check, aphrodisiac body and hair wash: Check, Magic spell to give me sick dance moves and and to have Sunset attracted to me all night? About to be checked...phew...alright Twily you can do this...its for Sunset, you'll still be dorky you just...wilder and ditzy...I really hope this spell works..." Twilight said as she levitated her book into her hands and flipped open to the page, her mind memorizing the spells she'd read, colors of pink,blue and purple swirling together in a sphere in front of Twilight.

"Here goes..." Twilight said as she clapped her hands together and the sphere exploded in an aurora of colors in their room and the end result was exactly what Twilight had hoped for, most of the affects of the spell were self inflicting...save for the starry eye spell which would truly activate when she would next lock eyes with her beloved little pony. Grinning a seductively mirthful grin Twilight giggled her normal dorky, cute giggle but it was laced with mischief of the lustful variety.

"Time to party and take my little pony for a ride..." Twilight said as willed her magic again to signal Sunset to reopen the portal back to the oasis and it took all but a minute for it to open up. Giving her hair a flip she'd strut her way through the portal and she whistled to call out to her beloved little pony. When she got a response she locked eyes with the pony girl right away and the spell she cast upon herself had activated.

'Time for Fun.' Twilight thought as she walked back up to Sunset and placed a finger under her little pony's chin and smiled in the most adorable and sexy way. "Like what you see Sunny?" Twilight asked curiously.

Sunset couldn't believe what she was seeing but that was by no means to say she wasn't impressed and very turned on by it and when Twilight touched her? Her entire body went into a tizzy, her mere touch sent shivers throughout her entire being and her body heated up, a strong and pleasant scent of lavender graced her nose as Twilight got close enough and all the while Sunset was stuck lost in the galaxies that were Twilight's eyes but she was strong enough to reply with a meek Marble Pie esque.

"Mhm" Sunset nodded dumbly and her face burned with a red blush which made her face match her hair.

"Do you now? And just what do you like about what cha see? Hmmmmm Sun-Bun?" Twilight teased with a smirk that looked like Adagio had been training her calling her by one of her cuter pet names.

Twilight was clad in an outfit made for partying however it was just the amount of scanty but also modest. Sunset had often said Twilight was best at pulling off the adorkable genius look but if she wanted too could totally pull off the fun bad girl look too if she really wanted too. The spells she cast on herself enabled her to rid herself of emotions like inhibition and fear; she wanted to go all out and have fun tonight and she didn't want her 'worrywart tendencies' to get in the way of that and she wanted to make it an experience for Sunset. The other spell she cast on herself would stimulate the pleasure center of anyone she touched sending them into a tizzy of bliss and euphoria if she held on for too long.

Sunset felt a hurricane of emotions and feelings assault her at once, all of them pleasant in some way. Twilight was dressed in an outfit that consisted of various shades of blue, purple and pink with a bit of black to make them all pop; her hair was done into a artfully disheveled ponytail and was literally sparkling and moving in an ethereal pattern like Celestia's hair. Her eyes literally sparkled as she locked eyes with the one she loved, locked by the mere grasp of her finger on her chin. She wore a black jacket which had purple star patterns on the sleeves as well as black pants with the same patterns going down the legs but they were cut into the pants to reveal her skin so the purple blended better. Her shirt was indigo blue pink and black(she wore no bra) that was ruffled like a dress at each layer and was held onto her body by a black choker on her neck. Around her neck was her magic geode necklace, upon her wrists were a few glow bracelets that Vinyl had Rarity make(Rarity got inspiration for many of her clothing and accessories from her friends; she had an entire section in her store dedicated to party clothes)

Her nails were painted purple pink and blue with her star symbol painted on each nail artfully. Gone were her glasses as her vision was improved thanks to the starry eye spell she cast and she wore a shade of black eye shadow. Upon her feet she wore a cute pair of open toe short heels, perfect for dancing or taking a stroll and her toes were painted the same as her fingernails. She also wore a belt that bore her symbol as well as a coat of bubblegum lip gloss applied to her lips which had a small sparkly affect(thank you auntie Cadence)

If Sunset's eyes ever left Twilight's she would be staring right at her chest because it was hanging out of her shirt just enough to show a good amount of cleavage and her jeans hugged her ass and thighs so perfectly! Then just around her waist she could see her panties riding up and she could tell by the type of string that that it was most certainly either a thong or G-string her girlfriend was wearing and that was likely to self excite herself and Sunset also caught a familiar scent coming from Twilight that wasn't perfume...oh Twily wasn't just ready to party, she was ready to PARTY

Giggling Twilight tickled that special spot right underneath Sunset's chin and spoke again after hearing her little pony whinny once more.

"Well silly filly? Gonna answer me? S' matter hm little pony? Twily got your tongue?" Twilight asked with a devious smile and played innocent tilting her head to the side some bouncing her head playfully allowing her hair to swing seeing that Sunset hadn't taken her eyes off her for a moment.

Using every ounce of will power she could muster Sunset willed herself to speak again even through her whinnying via Twilight tickling that spot again. "S-Sparky you um...you look...wow...I didn't think you'd go all out like this...I love what you've got going on right now" Sunset adopted her own mirthful grin. "Mmm just full of surprises aren't you Twily?"

"It's a party silly; what kinda party would it be without a few surprises? But I can tell you this...tonight I have a lot of surprises in store for you and our friends; Spoiler alert...a good majority of them involve you and me drunk and acting a damn fool...in fact?" Reaching out a hand she'd grab one of the ice cold drinks Sunset had bought with her magic and instantly make it snap to her hand and she cracked it open with but her thumb and she smirked at Sunset with the cutest and most smoldering set of bedroom eyes she'd seen on her yet as she imitated the actions of Rainbow Dash earlier in the day, slamming down the whole bottle and then bringing Sunset Shimmer in for the most heated and blissful kiss they'd shared to date with her tongue instantly attacking Sunset's in a wanton frenzy.

"T-Twilmmmmmph!!!" Sunset had no time to react but her reaction would have been the same regardless. She melted into Twilight's bubblegum gloss coated lips and gasped in delightful surprise as Twilight pressed her up against a nearby tree with her magic and locked fingers with her so she couldn't get away after dropping the bottle to the floor swapping the fluids effortlessly with her girlfriend and she could already feel the affects taking hold and could feel her mind going into a drunken haze and Sunset could feel the affects taking hold too more so than before when Rainbow swapped with her and she let her body go limp and her thoughts go hazy with blissful joy.

'Whatever you did sparky? You're a mad fucking genius! This heat...this wanting...oh Celestia she didn't?! SHE DID!!! Sunset with what rational thought she had left put together the little plot her dear and surprisingly devious girlfriend had in mind. 'Twilight Starburst Sparkle you cheeky little geek you' Sunset allowed herself to be drawn into her girlfriends elaborate little magical trap but Sunset freely let herself fall under this spell and she could faintly hear the tone of 'under our spell' as she allowed the magic Twilight had charmed herself with to take her in full force.

However she was Sunset Shimmer, a demon turned angel, she had passion that burned hotter than the surface of the sun that was stamped on her ass! She'd let Sci-Twi have her way, but she wouldn't be still and besides; Sci-Twi liked it when Sunny played rough! But then all of a sudden they were both graced with camera clicks and a round of scandalous 'Oooooooooh's' from their many friends and when Twilight broke away Sunset nipped wanting at her lip as if to tell her to not leave.

"Mmmm looks like it really IS a party huh Sunset? Hey girls; hope you don't mind if I kicked off our little party a bit early." Sci-Twi said with a giggle as she held onto Sunset all their friends watching and now with Vinyl Scratch in the mix.

Adagio had of course returned and had adopted one of her many trademark saucy grins and directed it at the two lovebirds. "My,my, my little pony what kind of spell did you cast on little Twily to make her love you so?" She addressed a still dazed Sunset Shimmer.

Sunset having now broken away from Twilight's eye shook her head and regained control of herself having felt like she just came off the most amazing high ever like that time she got really stoned with Tree Hugger, Maud & Pinkie. College was a crazy time for them all and Sunset long before she started partying with the girls was no stranger to drink or smoke but since hanging with the girls? She'd found herself doing it a lot more often. Looking at Adagio and the rest of her friends who'd gathered now the entire gang was here. From the Shadowbolts plus Trixie Starlight and Moon Dancer to the Dazzlings and Vinyl Scratch. They'd all assembled ready to deck the place out into the hang out oasis they wanted.

"What can I say? Little Twily just can't get enough of her little pony; right Sparky?" Sunset said coming up behind Twilight and giving the girl a teasing smack on the ass and grabbing her rear for emphasis which made Twilight squeak and giggle with excitement.

"Damn right Sunny; now I believe we've some decorating to do, Vinyl if you could give us some work time music please?" Twilight said addressing the alabaster skinned DJ giving a small little pout which got a blush out of her.

"Sure thing Sci-Twi; diggin' the new look! Ya look ready to party till you drop!" Vinyl said setting up her DJ station which was getting rolled in by Pinkie, Indigo Zap, Rainbow, Applejack, Lemon Zest, Sonata and Aria who were all helping carry in different pieces of Vinyl's equipment as well as the various snacks and other substances they'd need to have fun.

"You know it Scratchy! How's the new equipment holding up by the way?" Sci-Twi asked

"Aw totally awesome! I can't thank you girls enough for hookin' me up with this rig! I mean it was totally nuts that you helped me improve my transforming wub-car but this new rig is totally boss and it helps that it can link up with my car. Gotta love the gaming rig you helped me build too, this is gonna be awesome!" Vinyl exclaimed.

"Oh it was nothing really a little ingenuity and some magic helps you know? It helps also that in the other world your a unicorn so in theory you possibly have latent unicorn magic but again just a theory." Sci-Twi explained

"You are so cute when you talk all science-y" Sunset chuckled bringing her arms around the bookworm and kissing her cheek. "So we've got entertainment, food, drinks, smoke, bad bitches, a oasis that can double as a hot spring-"

"Come again?" Adagio perked her ears up.

"THATS WHAT SHE SAID!" shouted Rainbow and Indigo who billowed with laughter along with many of the others.

"I said this oasis, the water in the lake is absolutely pure spring water and is divided just so there is a section here that can double as a hot spring all it needs is a little heat." Sunset grinned and lifted a hand a cast a fireball in the center of it. "And lookie who's the hottest around here" Sunset said with a level of haughtiness that matched her former self but in a playful way.

"Little pony you keep raising the stakes and there is gonna be an orgy for you tonight" Adagio chuckled.

"Would that be so bad? You wouldn't mind right Sparky?" Sunset looked to Sci-Twi

"Long as I can join the fun and get you first? Let's go all out I say" Sci-Twi grinned and shot a look at Adagio. "Besides...WE? Have unfinished business Puffy" Sci-Twi teased Adagio which was a very rare occurrence.

Adagio taken aback instantly recovered and chuckled putting a hand to her hip and flipping her puffy hair that Twilight just loved to poke fun at. "That right geek? Well I hate to leave business unfinished and I think you still need to be taught a proper lesson...and I know you just adoooooore getting taught lessons right Sci-Twi?" Adagio bounced her eyebrows at Twilight remembering quite well the time she had Sunset dress up as a teacher for sexy time and how blissful the experience was especially since they did it in their professors classroom. Adagio was the 'assistant' in that instance and had promised Sci-Twi next time she'd be the teacher.

"I love to learn as much as you love to sing Puffy; so it looks like by the end of the night we'll both be getting what we want; right Sunny?" Twilight looked to Sunset with a knowing grin remembering the little surprise that Sunset had mentioned she had for the Dazzlings.

"Oh yeah; Dagi, Ari, Nata; C'mere, I got you all something...a gift from Equestria." Sunset reached into her backpack and pulled out the box she'd gotten from princess Twilight. "As a show of good will and a sign of redemption for the three of you, Celestia and Twilight together with royal mages and specialists in musical magic created these for you." She handed Adagio the box. "You girls earned this"

Adagio took the box as Aria and Sonata gathered by her side and when she opened the box she nearly dropped it as her entire face filled with joyous shock and awe. Inside the box were three perfectly cut gems that were in the shapes of their cutie marks but no longer were they all the same red jewel. One was orange, one was blue and one was purple.

"T-These...a-are these?!" Adagio gasped.

"Yes; remade versions of your original crystals but these will do a lot more for you than give you back your natural singing voices...it'll allow you to use magic again but allowing you to harness positive energy and good feelings like bliss and joy, you won't have to make people fight to adore you anymore, you won't always have to feel negative emotions anymore, you'll finally be able to sing and use your talents for the greater good! So? What're waiting for? Put 'em on, you'll feel the affects right away." Sunset urged the Dazzlings to try on the new pendants.

Taking Sunset's advice they'd take the gems and drop the box and would throw them around their necks easily fastening them like they were gloves on their hands. After letting them settle the gems shined to life and enveloped the dazzlings in their respective lights, their pony ears, extended hair and translucent wings sprouting in full glory. After their transformation they'd step out of the light and one by one as they stepped forward they all sung a heavenly little tune that was the exact same one they all heard them sing when they first met them in the cafeteria at CHS; for the Shadowbolts this was a first time hearing the Dazzlings true voices without the use of the special auto-tuners that Twilight and Sunset built for them.

A part of reforming the dazzlings was giving them back the ability to sing which despite all natural efforts had failed. It turns out that a sirens voice in Equestria is directly linked to the gem they are born with and if that's destroyed it put their voices into decommission unless they could get them magically replaced with a large enough source of emotional energy and so until she was able to prove the dazzlings were worthy of their magic again Twilight and Sunset created chokers that acted as special auto-tuners that would help aid the dazzlings in singing when it was called for when they did shows and even if they couldn't naturally sing all three of them could dance which added a lot to their performances and their ability to harmonize their voices was second to only the rainbooms themselves without their pendants.

Out of the three of them however the one who missed her singing voice the most was Adagio. Aria and Sonata valued their ability to sing for sure but for Adagio? Singing was a true part of her, it completed her, it gave her purpose! After she lost her ability to sing she'd fallen into a deep depression and it was that depression and the defensive barriers she put up that was the hardest for Sunset to break through when she started reforming the puffy haired siren. Now she finally had back an vital piece of herself and while it may not have granted her immortality, she could feel that it granted her something even better.

Their voices rang out in perfect harmony and they did from the other girls around them a variant of mists began to leak, all colored a different shade and as they began to drink it in their voices got louder and more blissful. As they ended their little tune after a few moments of simply singing out a gentle tune they absorbed all the energy. Adagio taking in a large amount coming from Sunset Shimmer in particular; walking up to her as she finished singing her little tune, Sunset noticed the girls eyes flooded with joyful tears and then felt the alpha siren plant a kiss on her lips. One that wasn't wild or playful like it had usually been...no; this kiss simply said 'Thank you so much' but also secretly said 'I wish I could have you for myself'.

Releasing Sunset from her kiss she'd place a hand on the pony girls cheek and would speak to Twilight but not look at her and kept her voice even but her words serious.

"Twilight Sparkle? You'd better take VERY good care of this little pony you hear me? Because I swear on whatever God exists in this world if you ever break her heart I will personally hunt you down and sing you your death song with the voice she gave back to me" Adagio stated plain as day.

"She'll be happy for as long as I draw breath Adagio, I pinkie promise" Twilight affirmed making the motions of the special promise.

"Good...I'm glad....And Sunset?"

"Y-Yes Adagio?"

Smiling a teary smile she spoke again "Thank you little pony...so much; I owe you an eternal debt and that little kiss was only my first down payment...Hope you don't mind sharing your beloved tonight Sci-Twi because now? The stakes just went up!" Adagio winked at Sunset and chuckled wiping her tears and turning away to walk back to her sisters.

"Yeah thanks a bunch Shims; this really means a lot...like....a lot, a lot..." Aria said and in a rare show of affection hugged Sunset Shimmer which was then imitated by Sonata but she hugged Sunset more like how Pinkie would hug Sunset, full body bear hug style crying her eyes out.

"THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU!!!!!" Sonata cried

"Eheheh y-you're all welcome it was the least I could do, you lost your voices because of me and you all earned them back; must feel pretty good huh? How does the positive energy taste?" Sunset chuckled after Sonata put her down.

"Much different than negative energy; a lot sweeter of course but its much more powerful and plentiful especially around you all." Adagio confirmed. "I've never felt this way in a long time, so much magic coursing through my body...its a lot to take in at once."

"I'm sure with some practice we'll find plenty of uses for it; but for now lets get this party started! Vinyl? If you would be so kind?" Sunset turned to the electric blue haired DJ.

"Got it! Alright ladies ARE YOU READY TO PAAAAAARTTTY?!" Vinyl said as she flipped on all the switches to her equipment and it all transformed and came to life forming a massive Dubstep rig that also had a large gaming rig attached to the side. It was a massive futuristic rig of machinery with neon blue and green lights and had two massive speakers up front and when vinyl cranked up the volume a panel revealed a big red button but before she could slam it down she was stopped by Sunset.

"Wait! Got something for you from Equestria Vinyl Scratch; some tracks she put together and a couple I had her remix for me." Sunset said handing Vinyl the USB drive that was in the shape of a lightning bolt.

"Awesome! Now lets get this party started! PREPARE FOR THESE WUBS OF DESTRUCTION!!!!!" Vinyl shouted slamming down the button with her fist which made the music blast throughout the entire oasis and the bass shook the ground.

"WOOOOO-HOO!!!" Pinkie and the other party fun girls of the group shouted as they raced to the snack table. As everyone went about to do their own thing; Twilight had snuck up on Sunset at one side and Adagio on the other side each bearing a succubus like smirk.

"Sooo little pony; ready to go for a ride?" Adagio asked with a grin.

"I get her first puffy and Sunny knows she wants her Sci-Twi right now; don't cha Sunny? C'mon! Let's go dance and have fun!" Sci-Twi said tugging at Sunset's sleeve.

Adagio snickered. "Please you dance about as well as Sonata drunk after riding a merry go round."

"Oh yeah? Put your money where your mouth is!" Sci-Twi let go of Sunset and got right in Adagio's face and her chest was pressed to hers.

"That a challenge Sci-Twi? Lookin' to start a battle hm?" Adagio cocked an eyebrow teasingly.

"Bring it Puffy; I said an all out party didn't I?" Twilight repeated with a catlike grin

"Oh this is gonna be fuuuuuuun...Little pony you'll be the judge, little Twily and I are gonna have a little bout...pick your poison Sci-Twi; any song and dance will do"

"Hope your voice isn't too rusty, I want this to be a challenge" Sci-Twi said with a devious smirk as she walked away from Adagio and toward Vinyl and got her attention to request a song and Vinyl's ears perked up and her smile threatened to split her face in two.

"CLASSIC! I LOVE IT! COMIN' RIGHT UP!"

Sunset stood there wondering just what her girlfriend and best friend had in mind for her this time. This was one of the many bouts Sci-Twi and Adagio have had over the years. It was no secret that Adagio liked Sunset and wanted to date her but during her reformation she learned that even though she wanted Sunset, her heart belong to another and found that she was(after awhile) perfectly okay with sharing the little pony when she wanted to share or be shared. So use was she to having her playthings all to herself even if that meant she had to take someone else's toy but Sci-Twi refused to let Sunset go, she made it a challenge and she liked that. She didn't want to take Sunset from Twilight(anymore) especially knowing what the little pony had planned for the bookworm but she'd be dammed if she didn't have her fun before the question was popped.

Twilight was going to show Sunset just how much she loved her tonight and it would all begin with a song, a classic that Twilight had listened to often in her youth and had always dreamed of singing to Sunset and even preforming when and if she ever got up the nerve to learn how to dance and in a way she'd accomplished that and she would show Sunset all of it now. As Vinyl brought up the song and Twilight strut her way to the center of the oasis, the melody would kick up and she would begin to sing.

"I still hear your voice when you sleep next to me
I still feel your touch in my dream
Forgive me my weakness but I don't know why
Without you its hard to survive!"

'Oh...My...Celestia...She is such a dork! Eeeeeee I LOVE YOU!!!' Sunset screamed fangirling hardcore in her head as she saw what Twilight was about too, she should have known she'd pull something like this. Looks like competition was steep for her affection and attention tonight.

Author's Note

Long ass chapter...and that cliffhanger though...oh yeah I'm going there! Taking it back to the 90's on ya'll! Hope it was worth the wait...this one took a lot of patience and thinking so I hope you all like it...Next chapter is gonna be about 75% clop

Sunlight vs Sundagio has been a long time coming and Sunset will most certainly taste the rainbow in more ways than just eating out Rainbow Dash by the time the next chapter is over ^_~

Dazzling Sunlight(Clop Heavy) *Fixed Italics

Dazzling Sunlight(Clop Heavy) *Fixed Italics

Everfree Oasis

"Oh my god...neeeeerd" Teased Rainbow Dash from afar as she saw Twilight about to go full on 90's school girl in order to outdo Adagio, bold move egghead.

"Awwww that is so sweet! Go Sci-Twi!!" Rarity encouraged, oh my how romantic! A bit cheesy yes but that's some of the best kind of romance! Applejack you should be taking notes darling

"Eeeeee! I love this song!!!" Shouted Fluttershy a lot louder than anyone had ever heard before, sure they'd seen her fangirl at anime conventions and sapphire shores concerts but now since the party had started and she got a little of the drink in her system which was powerful enough to smash her dashie? Fluttershy to put it nicely...had zero fucks to give....sorry was that mean? That sounded mean..I'm sorry...NOT!(okay maybe a little) :yay:

"Atta girl Twi! Show 'er who's boss!" Applejack encouraged along with the other rainbooms, she always knew Twilight was a bit of a shy little mouse like Fluttershy and didn't like to preform outside of playing with the band and couldn't dance for squat but it looked like the girl had either been practicing her dancing or her magic because the girl was certainly putting on a show. These little bouts she and Adagio would have usually ended up like her bouts with Rainbow Dash, one being the winner or it being a draw.

"Ooooo I remember this one! And this remix is awesome!!! LET'S PARTY!!!!!" Pinkie shouted bumping and bouncing to the music already clad in her own party gear which she filled out quite well and even put her hair into those two large puffballs that Sonata said she liked.

"So she's finally found some use for that song eh? Good on ya geek" Lemon Zest chuckled remembering their earlier days at Crystal prep when she'd gone through Twilight's phone to see her taste in music and discovered how campy and dorky her taste was and saw that this current song in its original form and even its slow romantic version were the most played in her cache.

"Looks like Dazzle has stiff competition this time" Starlight chuckled watching her best friend and grinned knowingly at Trixie. "You let her borrow the book...didn't you?"

With a look of mischief in her eyes Trixie giggled deviously "Guuuuuuilty; look at Twily go! Who'da thought?! She's got a lot to shake but she just needed a little help shaking it right." Trixie teased with a smirk and wagged a finger with a few sparks coming off it. "Tricks up my sleeve remember? I won't let Sparky lose to Puffy over there you know that" Trixie affirmed with a grin, she and Twilight Sparkle were actually very good friends and Trixie held her own sort of rivalry with Adagio(and a small grudge because they used to date) and always sought to help Twilight one up the siren if for no other reason to see Adagio steaming with jealousy at the notion of being outdone by such a nerd.

Starlight chuckled and brought an arm around Trixie and kissed her cheek "Oh you are just awful!"

'Clever girl geeky; playing up the cute and adorkable card with a touch of magic to help your dancing hm? Touche...topping this will be a challenge...mama likes a challenge' Adagio thought with a grin as she saw Twilight Sparkle being her song and dance. She loved these little bouts with Twilight, she was the only one besides Sunset Shimmer who matched her in wits and of course since Adagio LOVED teasing Sunset she often teased Twilight and the bookworm often tried to retaliate which usually just ended with her more flustered but this Twilight? This Twilight seemed to have no inhibitions or fears at all and Adagio would take full advantage of that while she could.

I still hear your voice when you sleep next to me
I still feel your touch in my dreams
Forgive me my weakness, but I don't know why
Without you it's hard to survive

As the music keyed up Twilight allowed her voice to ring out in perfect melody, her heart felt free, her soul alight with joy and she felt like every time she came close to Sunset or touched her that her entire body was soaring and so she'd sing the one song she felt would convey this feeling perfectly. Back in the day and even now she listened to this song, it was cheesy and totally 90's middle school she loved it still and she only it felt it right to sing it to Sunset. Would any of the other girls poke fun at her about it later? Very likely but she didn't care, she'd long since learned to laugh at herself and knew that her friends were more often than not teasing and were never malicious toward her(except Aria sometimes...Aria can be a bitch).

'Cause every time we touch, I get this feeling.
And every time we kiss, I swear I could fly.
Can't you feel my heart beat fast? I want this to last.
Need you by my side.

Twilight swayed and swung her body to the beat of the music, she knew the lyrics by heart so the track was an instrumental. She could remember her younger days as a little middle school geek with her custom MP3 player and a whole library of music to listen to. Growing up around Cadence you tend to hear love songs a lot and growing up with Shining Armor? Surprisingly you hear a lot of rock, pop and R&B; then when she met the girls is when she officially got a taste for music like dubstep and even rap believe it or not, the dazzlings were good at getting them to try different types of music.

Twilight however even in her younger days couldn't dance to save her life. She had two left feet and no sense of rhythm because of her own awkwardness and shyness. She wasn't alone as Fluttershy wasn't the best dancer and neither were Moon Dancer or Trixie even though the magician claimed she could dance...she really couldn't but no need to be a downer. To this end Twilight used another magic spell; Swaydari. A magic spell that would give her the graceful dance moves that would drop Sunset's jaw to the floor and Sunset in particular. It was a spell that captured the attention of the one desired by the caster and implanted a image in their mind of what the chosen one liked in dancing and would program them to dance with her and the two would be in perfect sync when doing so.

The music synced with the spell and Twilight locked eyes with Sunset and she read her mind much like how Sunset would use her elements power to do the same like she did at camp Everfree. Sunset was a wild and saucy dancer when she wanted to be, the samba and exotic dances of that nature were her favorites but she also adored club music and dubstep; anything you could bang your head to. She continued to sing and to dance to the hype beat of the music, this instrumental was a special remix and so it gave Twilight and the spell that much more to work with and she intended to make a show out of it! Turning her gaze to Sunset again she'd curl an alluring finger to beckon the pony girl to dance with her

'Come join me and lets light this dance floor up'Twilight thought with a saucy smile

She swayed and shook her hips, her chest bounced in freedom in her shirt, her hair flailed around but she didn't care; Twilight Sparkle was setting the dance floor alight and Sunset Shimmer gladly joined her. She never truly minded much if Twilight couldn't dance wild and crazy like herself or Adagio, she much preferred the girls singing however she did long to be able to cut a rug with the bookworm and share a proper dance that wasn't slow ballroom which was the only 'dance' Twilight truly knew having been raised in high society. Coming closer to Twilight she'd keep as close as she could as to not trip the girl up and would join in her hype dancing, allowing the music to take her body, the base to pound at her heart and the sound of the techno flood her ears and let her brain and hearts desires guide her body. She felt like she was on auto pilot, like she was flying and she wasn't high or even drunk yet! That's what Twilight did to her, sent her into worlds of euphoric bliss like she was a powerful drug and Sunset was forever and shamelessly addicted to her.

'Cause every time we touch, I feel the static.
And every time we kiss, I reach for the sky.
Can't you hear my heart beat so...
I can't let you go.
Want you in my life.

Twilight and Sunset were simply put; in love. Sunset made Twilight want to sing, dance, cry and laugh with joy every time they were together; every time they kissed or touched one another they felt like they were locked in blissful eternity like how they were that faithful day at the friendship games. Twilight, ever since she was little was told stories by Cadence about falling in love and she felt like her life was one of Cadences fairy tale bedtime stories but she was okay with that, even scientists could indulge in fantasy and given that she quite literally had magic and a girlfriend who was technically a magic wielding unicorn? Yeah she was totally okay with life being a fairy tale; all her life she had lived by the rules of logic and science but since Sunset came into her life all of that changed and she couldn't be more thankful and so as a result she'd show her thanks in one of the best ways she knew how from the bottom of her heart and soul.

Your arms are my castle, your heart is my sky.
They wipe away tears that I cry.
The good and the bad times, we've been through them all.
You make me rise when I fall!!

The music would hype up again and Sunset and Twilight among the other girls were all on the dance floor now, neon lights flashing, the bass shaking the ground and even the trees. Everyone was having fun and dancing to Twilight's singing, it was an old song but a classic and the remix provided a nice change of pace for those who have heard it before. Twilight however only cared about dancing with Sunset and her spell ensured that Sunset only took to dancing with her throughout the entirety of the song from beginning to end.

'Cause every time we touch, I get this feeling.
And every time we kiss, I swear I could fly.
Can't you feel my heart beat fast, I want this to last.
Need you by my side.
'Cause every time we touch, I feel the static.
And every time we kiss, I reach for the sky.
Can't you hear my heart beat so...
I can't let you go.
Want you in my life.

The next half of the instrumental which would bring the song to its climax played and Twilight was in sync with Sunset through it all, their movements mirrors one another, she bumped, bounced and ground herself on Sunset when and where necessary and allowed herself to come close to Sunset and lock hands with her as the song came to its ending, placing the girls hand on her heart as she finished the song.

'Cause every time we touch, I get this feeling.
And every time we kiss, I swear I could fly.
Can't you feel my heart beat fast, I want this to last.
Need you by my side.

As the song faded away, Sunset kept her hand over Twilight's heart and Twilight had her hand over Sunset's to keep her close and then brought the pony girl into a deep kiss and instantly snatched at her tongue. They stayed connected in deep passion for a few moments, as usual Twilight's right foot popped into the air a little and her magic tingled to life when she kissed Sunset and in a rare show of naughtiness Twilight ran her free hand down Sunset's navel to her crotch and rubbed her pussy through her jeans and she as delighted at the blissful moaning whinny sunset made as a response. Breaking away a line of saliva connected them before snapping off and Twilight looked lovingly with a mix of mischief and wanting at Sunset Shimmer and nibbled on the corner of her lower lip and said.

"I want you sooooo bad right now..." Sci-Twi said with literal hearts in her eyes and a saucy smile.

Looking at her lover and her intense amount of wanting she had to fight every urge to strip and fuck her right then and there. "Mmmm and as much as I wanna strip you and fuck your brain out for all to see; it's only fair that Dagi gets her turn Twily, mmm but don't worry-" Sunset said with a equally saucy smile and winked at Twilight, grinding her crotch on the girls hand to let her feel just how excited her little song and dance made her. "-You've most certainly got the leg up this time...." Shooting a glance at Adagio Sunset snickered with a grin. "Twily is playin' for keeps Gio; what cha got to say to that?" Sunset asked quirking a brow at the alpha siren.

Adagio for her part kept her haughty smirk and clapped slowly for Twilight and her performance. "Impressive dorky...truly impressive! Never did I think you had it in you like that! Quite the show you put on indeed; oh how ever will I compete?!" Adagio began to dramatically act. "I mean lo I'm just a rusty siren who JUST got back her voice...how could I ever hope to best such moves?" Adagio turned to her sisters and smirked. "Ladies...would you mind?"

"Rightie-O Dagio!" Sonata saluted with a smile always happy to help her big sister put on a show and it'd been forever since they'd used their actual magic and voices to do so.

Aria shrugged and grinned "Sure why not; what cha feelin' Puffs? Trap? Club?" Aria asked

Licking her lips in a deviously salacious manner Adagio replied "Oh no no no; little Twily made this personal Ari. She wanted a challenge? She'll have it...Kuduro is going to be my choice of poison." Adagio stated with a smirk that would make the devil kiss her boots.

Instantly upon hearing Adagio utter that word both Aria and Sonata broke into their own version of her trademark devious smile that would make one thing the three sirens had turned evil again but everyone around knew better, they all just had a natural aura of deviousness to them.

"Oooooooooh! Twily you are IN FOR IT! Dagi almost NEVER does Kuduro!" Sonata beamed instantly excited more than usual.

Whistling with her arms crossed Aria chuckled and shook her head "Whoa you've really invoked her wrath huh dorky? She hasn't done Kuduro in like...How long has it been Dagi?"

"40 years...I'm sure you've all heard the many renditions of that song yes?"

"Well duh Rainbow has only made us watch The Rapid & Raged series like fifty times-" Sunset stated rolling her eyes

"It's a timeless series and you loved it!" Rainbow shouted

"Point taken but yeah; they played that song after the final bank heist in the fifth movie; what about it?" Sunset asked

"That dance is a lot older than you think and let's just say we spent a lot of time in the Dominican republic and Spain back in the day...but I'll let my body and voice do the teaching; get ready to get schooled geek because class is in session..." Strutting up to Vinyl she'd tell the DJ the track she desired in particular since there were many versions of the song she desired. Once she found it she'd walk to the middle of the dance floor while her sisters walked in toe behind her. "Today's lesson is-" Snapping her fingers the music would vibe to life and the Spanish themed beat played up and her sisters would sing in the background as her hype girls while she would take the lead.

"A&S"

"Don Dagi" Adagio said with a light hint of Spanish twang in her voice, having spent much time in that area she grew to like their culture quite a bit as did Sonata hence her addiction to tacos and Aria had an addiction to Lucia wrestling. As the music reached the nessecary point she'd shout the name of the song and dance that would dazzle the crowd. "DANZA KUDURO!"

"BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM!" Her sisters chanted in unison, their voices in perfect harmony as they all adopted a Spanish tone to their voice, this was one of their many gifts as sirens when it came to music; no matter the tone or accent they could imitate it in order to do better singing whatever it was and in this case it was a high speed song that was more or less sung in Spanish. In this instance Aria and Sonata would take the chorus while Adagio took the main parts of the song.

La mano arriba, cintura sola
Da media vuelta, Danza Kuduro
No me canses ahora, que esto solo empieza
Mueve la cabeza, Danza Kuduro

During their days in the Dominican Republic back when they originally had their powers, when they weren't feeding on negative energy and looking for a way back to Equestria or a way to take over somewhere; Sonata, the youngest and by far most innocent siren had always found fun in learning and experiencing their culture as she had a strange attraction to the Mexican archetype of life. Their food in particular but that wasn't all, the parties and dances they came up with were on par with Pinkie Pie and she LOVED Pinkie's parties and Pinkie in general and so she'd not only be doing this song and dance to help Dagi but also to impress Pinkie Pie as the party planner had yet to see just was well Sonata could samba!

Of the three sirens she was the most energetic and thus her movements to the beat of the music were wild but well paced to every drop and bump of the beat as she sang in harmony with her two sisters, the affects of which was drawing positive energy to her new pendant and it was of course the magic coming from Pinkie that only made her stronger. The song was still being sung however Sonata knew how to multitask and so she'd bring Pinkie in close for a very saucy grind dance she'd learned from a belly dancer in Spain many hundreds of years ago when many of the dances humans danced now were made.

La mano arriba, cintura sola
Da media vuelta, Danza Kuduro
No me canses ahora, que esto solo empieza
Mueve la cabeza, Danza Kuduro

Aria was the middle siren, the grumpy but level headed one who always had a snark remark but was always willing to help out if it meant she had something to do. When they'd spent time in Spain, The D.R. even Mexico and the Caribbean, Aria always found herself in tune with the more wild side of things being the most rambunctious and tomboyish of the three sirens. Surfing, Lucia wrestling, drag racing...Aria was an action junkie and that was one of the reasons why she liked Spitfire dating Adagio because she had someone who was willing and smart enough to do dangerous stuff with her. Something else she liked was to dance and given her assets? Namely her big ass butt as Adagio so elegantly liked to call it...she had a lot to work with and the wild but graceful way she moved her body attracted more than a couple of dancers to her; namely the shadowbolts Sugarcoat, Sour Sweet & Indigo Zap three girls Aria had actually taken some interest in lately

One was wild and dangerous, one was sweet but crazy and one was brutally honest but really nice but bitchy in a fun way...all qualities Aria found attractive and so as any siren would she'd allow the three of them to adore her as much as they liked and she'd dance in a frenzy with them as she continued to sing, her voice amplified by her new magic pendant that was drawing positive energy from all three of them directly to her while they all danced bumped and grinded blissfully.

Quien puede domar la fuerza del mar
Que se mete por tus venas
Lo caliente del sol que se te metió
Y no te deja quieta nena

The eldest, the alpha, the leader; she was Adagio Dazzle, the siren reborn and given back her most precious possession by the sweetest little pony to ever drop into her life and so she'd thank her with a song and dance she felt appropriate for a party since little Twily insisted on turning this into an all out. She'd not be a homewrecker or woman stealer of course; Adagio long since learned her lesson that that was now okay plus she strongly supported Sunset and Twilight as a couple and she'd not want to jeopardize their impending marriage. Though that didn't mean Adagio would make it easy on Twilight, she wanted a challenge? She'd have it!

She'd had many an admirer in her darker days, men and women alike would throw themselves at her feet and she'd entertain them only out of need for their energy or because she was bored but this was different, this was an act of thanks from one friend to another a lesson in generosity she'd learned from some of the best friends she'd ever had. She wanted Twily to have just as much fun as she did here and the samba...the kuduro was a song and dance that often could be used to bring lovers closer together, after all it already got half their friends bumping and grinding on each other.

As her more dominant voice rang out it drew Sunset, Twilight, Starlight, Trixie, Moon Dancer, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity and Lemon Zest around her and the obvious ones paired up with Trixie Moon Dancer and Starlight having a little three girl frenzy and the same going for AJ Dash Rare Shy and Zesty. While Sunset, Twilight and herself had the center floor all to themselves, the two lovers swayed together in perfect harmony and Adagio sang in the background and even broke in between them to sneak in a dance with Sunset and grind on her as salaciously as she could but it didn't seem to bother Twilight; in fact Twilight simply would break in herself and do the same...she'd even break in to have a little dance with Adagio in private and she was very moved by the geeks boldness but she kept the song and dance up and it only got better as she absorbed all the positive energy oozing out of the surrounding girls.

Quien puede parar eso que al bailar
Descontrola tus caderas (sexy)
Y ese fuego que quema por dentro
Y lento te convierte en fiera

'This is gonna be a close one to judge' Sunset thought lost in her blissful haze as she bumped and pushed up on Twilight and Adagio dancing in a way she hadn't since high school! The triple whammy affect of the magic booze,Twilight's seduction magic and Adagio's new positive bliss magic in her voice?! Sunset felt her magic radiating more than it ever had before, it was all exposed and flowing out of her but she didn't feel any weaker like what happened at the friendship games, quite the opposite...the feeling she was getting was closer to how she felt floating in that magic void with Twilight and it felt amazing! Even though Adagio, Aria and Sonata were absorbing the magic her body felt at peace and she felt like more magic was coming in than leaving.

Con las manos arriba, cintura sola
Da media vuelta y sacude duro
No te quites ahora, que esto solo empieza
Mueve la cabeza y sacude duro

The affects were the same with all of the girls but the rainbooms in particular had the strongest magical essence and the more the Dazzlings took in the stronger their voices became and the more blissful the Rainbooms felt as a result and the more their magic manifested. By now each girl had their extended ponytail's, ears and then when Sunset spread her new phoenix wings it took everyone by surprise but she was able to control them and the flames didn't hurt anyone in fact it they seemed to increase the blissful affects and her aurora of bright hot colors illuminated the entire oasis as she danced about.

Balancar que uma loucura
Morena vem o meu lado
Ninguem vai ficar parado
Quero ver, mexa Kuduro
Balancar que una loucura
Morena vem o meu lado
Ninguem vai ficar parado oh

Oi oi oi, oi oi oi oi
E para quebrar Kuduro, vamos Danza Kuduro
Oi oi oi, oi oi oi oi
Seja morena o loira, vem balancar Kuduro
Oi oi oi

La manos arriba, cintura sola
Da media vuelta, Danza Kuduro
No te canses ahora, que esto solo empieza
Mueve la cabeza, Danza Kuduro

La manos arriba cintura sola
Da media vuelta Danza Kuduro
No te canses ahora que esto solo empieza
Mueve la cabeza Danza Kuduro

The groups of girls dancing around the dazzlings all converged toward the center floor as the song and dance was beginning to come to its climax, everyone in a state of blissful euphoria especially so for those who wielded magic with Twilight and Sunset sparkling and shimmering the brightest of all as the dazzlings drank in all the positive energy coming off everyone as they continued to dance.

Balancar que uma loucura
Morena vem o meu lado
Ninguem vai ficar parado
Quero ver mexa Kuduro
Balancar que uma loucura
Morena vem o meu lado
Ninguem vai ficar parado oh

Adagio, Sunset & Twilight were all now the center of attention as the song was reaching its finish, each girl dancing their heart out against or next to Sunset to see who'd get to play with the little pony first.

Oi oi oi, oi oi oi oi
E para quebrar Kuduro, vamos Danza Kuduro
Oi oi oi, oi oi oi oi
Seja morena o loira, vem balancar Kuduro
Oi oi oi
El Orfanato

La mano arriba, cintura sola
Da media vuelta, Danza Kuduro
No te canses ahora, que esto solo empieza
Mueve la cabeza, Danza Kuduro

La mano arriba, cintura sola
Da media vuelta, Danza Kuduro
No te canses ahora, que esto solo empieza
Mueve la cabeza, Danza Kuduro

As the song finished Adagio of course made sure to strike a saucy pose after grinding on Sunset one more time and pushing the pony girl back as if to drop her on her butt but then Twilight ever so gracefully caught the pony girl and dipped her close to the ground with saucy smile and said.

"That was fun" Twilight giggled tossing her hair back a bit to reveal her eyes to Sunset.

"Heheh it was...phew wow I haven't danced like that in a long time! And this magic feels sooooo good right now like seriously; the rest of you girls can do whatever the Hell you want but right now I wanna get out of these clothes and-" Sunset ranted as she was ready to just take her lover and bestie and just fuck their brains out.

"Ah, ah, ah little pony...gotta decide the victor first." Adagio said with a devious smirk.

"To be perfectly honest Gio? I'm calling this one a draw...but don't worry, I've another little surprise from Equestria that'll make this a win/win for all three of us." Sunset said slipping out of Twilight's grip by way of teleporting and grabbed her backpack and teleported up to one of the vine houses that bore her cutie mark on it carved into the vines. Twilight would imitate this and Adagio would simply sprout her siren wings and fly up. Upon reaching the top Twilight and Adagio stood shoulder to shoulder looking into the room that was made for Sunset and decorated by Rarity and Sunny Flare with the speed and strength aid of pinkie AJ and Dash. The room was entirely made of vines but the flowers that bloomed all gave off a dim red and yellow light, there was a bed, a nightstand and even a small pool for bathing...or skinny dipping.

Sunset herself sat on the edge of the bed one leg crossed over the other and in her hand she tossed a bag of what appeared to be candies in her right hand and she had one single candy between the fingers of her left hand. As the girls came in a magic crystal barrier formed as a door around the entrance, they could see outside but no one could see inside.

"mmm dim lights, candy; why sunny darling I thought Twily was your lover?" Adagio teased with a hand on her hip

"She is but like I said your little bout ended in a draw and Twily has been suuuuuch a good girl lately." Sunset glanced at Adagio. "Oh but you bestie? You and my little star have unfinished business and I have just the way to help you finally settle it." She held up the piece of candy for them both to see, it was a pink and blue swirled piece of candy one that someone would assume just a normal gumball. "With these"

Quirking a curious brow and cracking a cute smile Twilight replied. "Oooh color me intrigued Sunny; what are they? Heheh Viagra?" Twilight snorted with a giggle.

Sunset rolled her eyes and chuckled tossing the candy into the air and catching it between her teeth. "Mmmm in a manner of speaking yeah...magical Viagra in a sense...though this variant is a very special one for you see it gives the female consumer an extra bit of 'equipment' to work with....Toys are nice and all but I feel these will make things a lot more personal and feel a helluva lot better." Sunset chuckled, up until now they'd settled for using purchased or handmade sex toys, Hell Sunset and Twilight had learned how to make constructs with their magic and so did Rarity so they had a wide variety to pick from but it could never beat out flesh and blood.

The gears turned in Adagio and Twilight's heads and when they both figured out what Sunset was plotting they both adopted a devious sneer.

Giggling a devious smile as she eyed up her girlfriend as if to devour her. "Oh sunny...Sunny, Sunny my sweet little pony-" Twilight's eyes zeroed in on Sunset's and she gave her the sexiest yet intimidating look ever and said. "-you have no idea the pounding your sweet little pony ass is in for right now..." Her look then turned curious "um does it become fully fertile?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah it does the spell cast on the candy guarantees conception through normal sex ; sperm in pussy combines with egg makes baby. Which is why Dagi gets the backdoor and the attic to make a mess of." Smirking as she turned to Twilight "As for you my dear sweet adorkable Twilight Sparkle?" Sunset adopted a sneer of her own and used her magic to pull Twilight toward her and she locked eyes with her and brought her lips with the candy between her teeth just close enough to Twilight to say. "You're gonna make me the mother of your children. You can put it ANYWHERE you want to Twily but you better make damn sure the first or the biggest one gets shot right in my pussy until your dry, you got me Sparkle?" Sunset said with a level of dominance she hadn't shown since her bad girl days when she gave high school bitches orders to do her bidding but in this instance she was being lovingly dominant and she demanded that Twilight Sparkle pump her full and make her a mother to be.

Licking her own lips in anticipation Twilight nodded "Anything you want Sunny" Twilight affirmed with a grin and her spell still in full affect. Yes! Score! I guess I don't need all those samples now to make a formula for this! Twilight had originally tried to find a way to magically create flesh and blood members for them to use for this however as usual Sunset was one step ahead.

"Good girl; and Dagi?"

Grinning still Adagio replied "Yes little pony?"

Grinning with devious wanting at her best friend Sunset chuckled and said "Don't you dare hold back on me, every hole is free to use and tits too; you know how wild we can get so the usual is on the table. Just if your gonna dump one in me put it in my mouth or my ass; only twily gets to pop one in the oven."

"Oh I'm popping more than just one in your oven Sunny count on that" Twilight retorted.

"Fair enough, hmhm look at you before talking all that shit about you fucking the streaks out of my hair and here me and dorky are about to pound the streaks out of yours and have you fuller than Sonata on Cinco De mayo...irony always seems to be the one thing that fucks you the most Sunny dear" Adagio teased heavily strutting up to the two females and taking a piece of the candy from the bag and rolled it between her fingers and grinned still looking to the dresser seeing the cases of hard cider Sunset brought. Grabbing one she'd crack it open and look Sunset dead in the eyes with a maliciously seductive smile and said.

"Bottoms up." Adagio said as she popped the ball in her mouth and guzzled down the entire drink swallowing it all with earnest and she felt the affects of the cider instantly and felt very drunk but not wasted and as for the affect of the pill? It took a moment but the magic began to tingle in Adagio and moved throughout her body and down to her clit where a stiff cock with a set of balls to match hung between her legs and it matched her skin tone, its measurement coming out to a thick and stiff ten inches. When Sunset got the pills they had a variant of sizes, she wanted big but not too big and while in Equestria a large stallion hood would have been nice in the human world in a human body? Egh I swear Aria is such a cunt for showing us that video. So she kept it simple and got a ten inch bag which came with five hundred pieces of the candy which would have normally cost a horn and a hoof to a normal pony but Sunset got a free pass on momma Celestia's tab so she'd be happily fucking Twilight Sparkle for a good long time before needing a re-up.

Seeing the member sprout to life Adagio gasped as she felt the difference. She'd used strap-ons plenty of times before with Sunset and a variety of female lovers but this was far different and the magic transformation didn't seem to hurt at all, truly Equestria has advanced greatly. Giving her new body part a stroking Adagio gasped feeling it twitch and she grinned seeing the size and looked at Sunset. "My oh my Sunny I knew you were size queen but jeez"Adagio teased.

Rolling her eyes Sunset shrugged and licked her lips eyeing up the new toy Adagio was working with now. "What can I say? I like to be full but it looks to me like something else is full though isn't it Dagi?" Sunset teased and slipped off her boots and kept on her socks and she snaked her foot forward and rubbed her socked foot over Adagio's new tool at the tip which got many a hiss and groan of pleasure from the siren. Sunset adopted her old haughty sneer as she looked upon Adagio's reactions and giggled in superiority as she teased her friend. "I think this needs to get stuffed somewhere; what do you think Twily?" Sunset looked over to Twilight and smirked.

Twilight nodded "Mmmm I concur, but where ever shall we stuff it...hmmm..." Twilight tapped a finger to her chin.

"I've got an idea..." Adagio said with a haughty grin of her own as she advanced on Twilight. "How about you use that big motor mouth for something other than talking geek and sweet talk." Adagio challenged. "I bet you have zero head game" Adagio mocked turning her nose up at Twilight.

Scoffing almost offended Twilight put a hand on her hip and arched a brow at Adagio. "Excuse me? Zero head game she says? Hmmmm remind me who had a certain puffy haired bitch moaning like an opera singer on my 21st birthday when we had that threesome after we all got drunk?"

Adagio remembered that day very loosely but she does remember that Twilight Sparkle did in fact could eat pussy really...REALLY well but that wasn't the point "Cunnilingus and fellatio are very different arts young Sparkle, especially when its the real deal. I've been alive long enough to enjoy both and be very experienced at giving oral pleasure to both so I'll see how good you are..." Adagio mock gasped. "Unless your scared I'll fuck your big brain out through the back of your skull." Adagio teased viciously shaking her hips and making her new tool bounce and throb about in front of the lustful bookworm.

Narrowing her eyes she measured Adagio up."Hmph think I'm scared of you and your big dick huh?" Twilight quirked a 'are you seriously testing me right now' brow and kept her hand to her hip as she sized Adagio up and could tell by the haughty sneer on her face? Yeah, she was testing her and if there was one thing you didn't do without knowing what you were getting into? It was testing Twilight Sparkle be that mentally or sexually because the young bookworm was FULL of surprises.

Pursing her lips in an adorable pout Twilight quickly turned it into a seductive grin as she stepped forward and gracefully sank to her knees until she was eye level with Adagio's throbbing hard-on and she said. "Give it all you've got Puffy because-" Twilight said as she slipped out her tongue and dragged it up the shaft from balls to the tip and swirled her tongue teasingly around it before ending off in a kiss with an audible pop from the tip of her lips as she then ran a slow tantalizing hand up the shaft and all the while looked at Adagio with the most mischief filled seductive she'd ever given her as she began to stroke her cock back and forth with one hand and caress her hanging sack with the other at a steady pace "I'm going all out; wanna test and grade my fellatio Puffy? Fine but you asked for it" Grinning and spitting on the tip of Adagio's cock and swirling her tongue on it to tease it she looked Adagio right in the eyes and said "Time for a lesson"

Adagio wasn't prepared for Twilight to then completely deepthroat her and it only made it hotter as Twilight didn't take her eyes off Adagio at all. She didn't even gag but made the most deliciously naughty slurping and suckling sounds as she held Adagio's thick ten inch tool in her throat and swirled her tongue along the tip and urethra in such a way that made Adagio scream and nearly fall on her ass but she reacted quickly and grabbed the back of Twilight Sparkle's head and gripped at her hair with both hands put them into pigtails and she would start thrusting her luscious wide hips forward to pump her large thick cock down Twilight's throat while her lover Sunset watched in amazement.

Eye wide and mouth hanging open Adagio grunted and pumped her hips forward and shouted "F-F-F-FUUUUUUUCK! H-HOLY SHIT I-I-I WAS WRONG!!! LOOK AT YOU FUCKING GO! H-HOW'RE YOU SO G-GOOD AT-OOOOOOOOOOOO THAT TONGUE FEELS NIIIICE!" Adagio howled completely vocal in the pleasure she was feeling, Twilight Sparkle certainly made Adagio eat her words by eating her dick and Adagio was gladly keep feeding the little geek.

In and out her cock went, deep and fast it got pumped down her throat, globs of saliva formed at the corners of her mouth and she made the most undignified and naughty slurping and sloshing sounds as she got face fucked by Adagio but she wouldn't let the siren be in total control; ripping open her shirt she'd let her large breasts heave out in freedom and she released Adagio's cock from her mouth just enough to sandwich the shaft between her breasts and she worked her tongue and lips over the tip, spitting on it to get nice and sloppy before cleaning it again with a swift motion of her tongue and still all the while Twilight kept her adorkable eyes on Adagio, the personal attention turning the dazzling on all the more.

Releasing the girls cock with a slurping pop and spitting on it and vigorously stroking it she'd look at Adagio with a grin. "So what do you grade my fellatio? Hm Professor Puffy?" Twilight with mischief as she put her cock back between her tits and swirled her tongue on the tip.

"F-F-Fucking A!!!" Adagio groaned as she kept the girls hair in pigtails forcefully and tried her best to silence the geek by face fucking her and the sensation when she did was nothing short of divine when her long hard throbbing cock was sheathed in the warm wet tunnel of Twilight's mouth and sandwiched between her tits.

Taking her cock from her mouth again she spat on it and giggled. "Aw only an A?" Twilight said with mock pout "Sorry but I want an A+!" Twilight grinned with devious mischief and swallowed it again and her throat constricted and vibrated on Adagio's cock making for a tighter fit as well as simulated the feeling of bring shoved in her pussy which only made Adagio grip her pigtails and fuck her mouth pussy even harder than she already was.

Sunset meanwhile was watching and couldn't believe the sight she was seeing and was recording the entire thing in her memory to be replayed later. Her lover and wife to be was getting face fucked by her best friend and best maid to be; it was so strange but way to hot not to watch... but then she didn't just want to watch. Sunset wanted to play too! Grinning she'd walk up to Adagio and Twilight and leaned down and whispered something in Twilight's ear. Nodding Twilight moved to one side of Adagio and ceased the stimulation of her cock despite the desperate groans to continue.

"Mmm ah, ah, ah; sharing is caring Puffy and Sunny wants some too; don't cha Sunny?" Twilight asked in a wanton tone of voice

Sunset nodded and licked her lips "Yeah, can't let Twily have all the fun can I? This is a party, so lets party" Sunset got to the other side of Adagio and tossed off her jacket and shirt along with her bra and she and Twilight sandwiched Adagio's cock between their sets of breasts and while one worked the top half of the shaft and tip the other worked the bottom half and sack below and the combined effort sent Adagio's brain into a frenzy as she watched the two lovers share her newest toy eagerly lapping and touching at every inch they could get their delicate little hands on.

Moaning and cooing in delightful crescendo Adagio ripped her top off and caressed her own large set of breasts that now bounced in freedom and yearned for attention as she thrust her hips forward and aided in the two girls pleasures. She felt a knot feeling in her core and pressure building in her new body part, this must've been what it felt like when a man was ready to blow his load and this pressure only made Adagio yearn for more touch and pleasure so she could at last have release and it was written all over her face.

"F-F-Oh Fuuuuuuck I-I'm about to-!" Adagio half shouted and gasped as she looked down upon the two females who looked directly back at her with the hottest 'money shot me' faces ever with Sunset holding Twilight's mouth open making her smile with her tongue hanging while she used her magic to stroke her further and it made Adagio's heart flutter and with the sensation of Sunset's magic around her dick? That was the final straw. Her knees went weak and the pressure in her cock finally exploded and the result was a thick gooey torrent of cum oozing out in string after string all over Twilight and Sunset's chest and faces both of them also had their mouths open so they both managed to catch what didn't hit their faces and chests. As Adagio came down off her orgasmic high she panted and struggled to stay standing as Twilight and Sunset exchanged the little gifts that Adagio had so generously given them equally as generous with one another in a sloppy wet kiss.

"Mmm yummy" Sunset sighed in small satisfaction but still craved more licking her lips and fingers scooping up what had fallen upon her chest and licking that clean too.

"very delicious indeed, taste the same as your pussy juice actually hehehe like mango and cream...very nice Puffy" Twilight teased with a grin.

"Hehe more like creme puff now" Sunset retorted with a smirk.

"H-Holy fucking creator that was...d-damn" Adagio fanned herself with a hand and tried to catch her breath. "Mmm you two are quite the tag-team and that is a VERY pretty picture of you both." Adagio teased mentioning the fact that both Sunset and Twilight effectively just got a facial and cream job from Adagio and even cum swapped with one another shamelessly in a sloppy wet french kiss. "Couple of natural cum sluts aren't you?" Adagio teased with a haughty smirk

"Told you this was all out didn't I?" Twilight said with a chuckle licking her lips at Adagio "Don't worry the pot will be calling the kettle black very soon Puffy" Twilight turned to Sunset and smiled. "Ready for a rutting now silly filly?" Twilight said guiding a hand to the girls ass.

"Very much so yes" Sunset grinned a saucy smile and got to her feet and handed Twilight one of the candies out of the bag and smacked Twilight on the ass and said. "Don't hold back on me Sparky; rut your little pony rough as you like and make me the mother of your babies"

"I intend too." Twilight replied popping the candy in her mouth swallowing it and the same affect that befell Adagio happened to Twilight; a thick and iron hard violet dick and sac appearing between her legs throbbing and angry, begging for release and due to Twilight's already cast spell? When Sunset laid her eyes on it she instantly went heart eyed and began drooling and then acting on lustful instinct she dove at Twilight tackling her to the bed made of vines and leaves and captured her large purple tool between her breasts and kept the lavender skinned geek pinned down as she teased and licked the tip of her cock from between her cleavage and then stroke it slowly from top to bottom and then take the top half into her mouth, Sunset had been making just as many undignified and naughty suckling and slurping noises as she tit fucked and sucked off her lover but she didn't care, she allowed her lust and sex drive to take her. It was a party among friends and with the one she loved so she could cut loose.

Feeling the new sensation as Adagio did all the senses in Twilight's body lit on fire as Sunset devoured her cock and gave her the most blissful blowjob that would be the first of many. "O-Oooooh my-y-you were right puffuuuuu-cuk t-this feels amazing!" Twilight shouted in bliss as she ran a free hand through Sunset's hair and pushed her hard cock deeper into the pony girls mouth which she gladly accepted and just like herself Sunset had no gag reflex so she could breath through her nose so she could go quite deep and Sunset was super skillful with her tongue.

Unsheathing Twilight's cock from her mouth with an audible pop, Sunset stroked her with hand vigorously and kept the hard on close to her cheek and she looked at Twilight with smoldering eyes. "Oh like it feisty huh Twi? Mmm you're fucking big and tasty Sparky...even these down here" Sunset said licking at the sac below that she spoke of.

"M-Mmmhm" was all Twilight could manage to say as she gasped in delightful bliss when Sunset flicked her tongue on her urethra and caressed her sac. "I-I love it when you're oooooooo naughty l-like that; d-don't stop! I-I wa-nna-" Twilight was lost in her pleasure and it would appear she'd shoot her load fairly soon even though she didn't exactly feel ready but she knew Sunny wanted it really bad.

"You wanna what Twily?" Sunset asked teasingly and made a mock gasp and smiled as if she was imitating Pinkie Pie. "You wanna cum? Is that it Sparky? You wanna cum for Sunny?" Sunset asked in wanton tease as she stroked the girls cock faster and gentle caressed her sac which was swollen and begging to be emptied.

"Y-Yes!" Twilight nodded with vigor. "Please?" Twilight whined with begging

"Where?" Sunset asked in an almost ditzy but teasing tone dragging her tongue along the sides.

Twilight stuttered and gasped when she spoke"I-In y-your...mouth and a-all over your pretty little pony face!" Twilight licked her lips and sneered lustfully at Sunset.

Giggling in a seductively mischievous manner Sunset replied. "Oh yeah? Wanna make my face prettier huh? Well I want you to make me fucking gorgeous and paint my face with your cum, and I promise to try and not waste a single drop" Sunset winked and blew a kiss at Sci-Twi.

"I've got a fun game." Adagio came up behind them both and got next to Twilight. "Let's call it rodeo...I'm gonna pound your little pony plot while Dorky here feeds you her cream, if either of us cums we have to switch, same goes if you cum Sunset. Think you can handle it getting dazzled and sparkled at the same time? You might go blind little pony." Adagio teased with a hand on her hip and the other hand stroking her regrowing erection.

Scoffing and rolling her eyes and looking at Adagio with eyes that said 'Game on' "Hm let me answer that in the following way."Sunset said after removing her pants and panties using her magic to shift the positions so that Twilight was standing, Adagio was laying down and she was straddling Adagio with Twilight directly above her standing her iron hard dick still standing at attention begging to be returned to the warmth of sunset's mouth. Adagio's erection however was lightly tapping on the backdoor before it got ready to bust it down and Sunset was teasing Adagio by rubbing her soaking wet pussy on her cock for lubrication. 'She really took something away from those lap dancing lessons.' Adagio thought as she watched Sunset work while at the same time handling Twilight with just that; her hand and looked up at Adagio with a saucy sneer.

"Grab my fucking hair." Sunset snarled

"Yes ma'am" Twilight replied with a sneer of her own and roughly grabbed a fistful of Sunset's hair so her bangs wouldn't get in the way.

Sunset licked her lips and smiled"Good girl; Gio?" Sunset looked down at Adagio.

"Yeeees little pony?" Adagio snickered tweaking the girls hardened nipples and poked the head of her cock at her puckered hole.

Sunset gasped and chuckled taking it a step further and slowly sliding her puckered anus around the tip ready for Adagio to go to pound town. "Dazzle me" Sunset winked and turned her head to Twilight and immediately sheathed the girls cock in her mouth again which made the bookworm howl in pleasure and the result of her thrusting her hips forward made Sunset thrust hers down and in doing so took Adagio's thick cock in the ass all the way to the balls and screamed on Twilight's cock in her mouth but in pleasure not pain.

She hadn't been full like this since that orgy she had with the girls after prom night and what a night that was. Prom sucked for the most part but Sunset became prom queen and Twilight prom princess and the after party was something to be remembered! Everyone got drunk and after awhile and she couldn't remember who, a couple started fucking and then everyone just joined in.

'Like Prom Night all over again' Sunset thought with a wanton sneer as she threw her throat onto Twilight's cock and used her hand to stroke the shaft part that left her lips and caressed her swollen sac with the other hand. She remembering being just like this between Adagio and Twilight in the hotel room Rarity and Twilight's parents rented for them.

That was the first time Sunset ever tried a strap-on(s) and had sexual relations with her friends Twilight included. By the end of the night everyone in the rainbooms had grown a bit closer to one another as friends and it was certainly a day worth remembering but this? This was on another level entirely! She was sandwiched between her lover, the woman she was going to soon ask to marry her and start a family with and her best friend that wasn't any of the other rainbooms or princess Twilight; about to get her ass plowed in and her mouth violated by two people she considered to be the closest to her. Sunset's spell enhanced libido didn't allow her to think rationally, she simply wanted to pleasure and be pleasured and that's exactly what she was experiencing now.

'I can't wait to feel Twily inside me down there, but I wanna have her prime and ready first' what she had in mind was going to drive her crazy with wanton lust and so she wanted to prepare Twilight for that.

Making the sloppiest of slurping and sucking noises as she bobbed her head back and forth on Twilight's shaft, Sunset effectively threw her ass down on Adagio's dick and took it in her ass without an issue, Adagio always liked to put it in the backdoor so it was a natural fit and Sunset loved it and so did Adagio as she felt the muscles of the girls anus grip and stroke her dick and Adagio felt like her cock was being struggled and was melting at the same time as she thrust her hips upward to meet Sunset's hips coming down.

'Oh and I'm gonna savor this one Gio, you don't get to cum again till Twily does.' Sunset had a very evil idea implanted in her head

"S-Suunny, oooooo yes little filly that's it hmhmh my my my I haven't seen you slurp on me this hard since prom night!" Twilight cooed as kept a grip on sunset's hair as she thrust her hips forward to push her cock into Sunset's mouth and throat further. Twilight then ripped her cock from the girls mouth and forcefully put her mouth to her swollen sac and Sunset shamelessly licked and suckled upon it while rapidly and vigorously jerking the shaft off with a hand much to the pleasure of Twilight and Adagio who was watching with a sinisterly lustful grin.

"Oooo my look at the little pony go! Heheheh quite the naughty little horse aren't you?" Adagio teased heavily spanking Sunset and gripping her ass cheek and shoving a few fingers into her soaking wet pussy. "Mmm you don't have to say anything, your sopping cunt tells me all I need to know" Adagio snapped bringing up her fingers for Sunset and Twilight to see. "Look Dorky; the wittle pony wants her wet hole plugged; don't you little pony?"

"Mmm yeah I fuckin' do but not until Twily makes my face pretty! C'mon Twily make my face sparkle! Gimme gimme gimme gimme gimme!!!" Sunset said in lustful wanting as she continued to jerk off Twilight as she rode Adagio and then went back to sucking her off, slurping heavily on the tip an caressing her sac in such a manner that would make Twilight cum. Then to make sure she couldn't hold back she slipped an unknown finger into Twilight's ass and slipped the tip of her tongue in her urethra and that was the straw that broke the camels back.

"F-Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu~!" Twilight stuttered as her orgasm crashed down upon and all through her body and her new tool unleashed a few gooey strings of white cream into Sunset's mouth which the pony girl greedily drank whole and then Twilight ripped her cock from the girls mouth and just as she promised made her lovers face even more pretty with a thick sheen of cum plastered all over her face and chest and the happy look on Sunset's face kept her cock from going limp.

"Mmmm ooooh yeah that's it Twi! Hehehe my you made quite a mess; but I'm not finished with you..." Sunset said spreading her legs eagle style for Twilight as she still rode the cock slipped into her ass and she used her hands to spread her pussy lips apart for Twilight as she stroked her clit and moaned as she stared the bookworm down. "I want...no...I NEED it; right here Twi...I want you to take that big dick and fuck me balls deep with no mercy, I want my pussy's walls to be shaped to your cock...and most of all? I want you to make me the mother of your children, you're gonna empty every.single.last.drop; inside my pussy until no more can fit...Dagi your free to make a mess of my ass face and tits all you like from here on out; but now my pussy is all hers." Sunset stated blunt to them both,

"With pleasure Sunny, hehehe guess tomorrow I'm gonna have to tell the family I'm gonna be a mother"

"Fair enough I can settle for having your backdoor always having my mark carved into it" Adagio sneered deviously as she grabbed at Sunset's breasts as to kept her still so Twilight could mount her. "Come Dorky; plant a big, healthy, sloppy one in your lover, look at how wet she is! She wants so badly for you to plow her tight wet pussy and plant your seed; don't you sunny?" Adagio teased as she fondled Sunset and whispered borderline snarled lustfully in her ear as Twilight came closer.

Nodding vigorously the hearts that formed in her eyes due to twilight's spell returned and she panted in wanton lust and needed Twilight to fill her up. "Y-Yes! C-C'mon!"

"What's the magic woooooooord?" Sci-Twi teased as she got close enough to Sunset to grab her ankles to use as support and bumped the head of her dick on the girls clit.

Nibbling on her lip and moaning a wanton whinny she shot for Twilight's lips and kissed her roughly, counting her teeth and wrestling with her tongue and when she broke away she gripped the girl by the back of the hair and snarled.

"FUCK.ME.NOW!"

Twilight obeyed her lovers demand and thrust her hips forward and sheathed her cock in Sunset's pussy and the warm feeling and bond to Sunset increased. Before she knew it she was hammering her her hips forward in sync with Adagio and she could feel their ways crossing as they plowed their cocks into Sunset's holes as promised and as for Sunset? Well to put it simply the rush of pleasure from the double entry and with Twilight's spell now turned into overdrive and her heat cycle at an all time peak, the raw pleasure overloaded and short circuited her former pony brain, her mouth and lips turned into a crooked but blissful ecstasy driven smile, her tongue lolled out of the side of her mouth and she threw her head back and shouted, screamed, laughed and even cried a little but in the 'oh my fucking god that feels so good' kind of way and it was music to both Twilight and Adagio.

"FUCK OH FUCK OH FUCK OH FUCK OH FUCK OH FUCK OH FUCK OH FUCK FUCK FUCK!!!!!!!!!! T-THAT'S IT!!! T-THATS WHAT I FUCKING WANT! M-MORE TWI! DA-GI!! OOOOOOOOOOO THAT'S WHAT I LOVE! D-DOOOOON'T STAAAAAAAPH!!!!" Sunset had lost all form of rational thought, lust and wanting had completely taken her and turned her into a wanton nympho desperate for a fucking and she was getting just that.

Twilight for her part grunted and panted as she thrust her hips forward to meet Sunset's, from time to time leaning in to make out with her beloved in order to get closer to her. Adagio's hands had left Sunny's breasts so that allowed her to grow close enough to her so their breasts pressed together and she knew Sunny loved this position so it would increase the pleasure for them both since Twilight liked it a lot too even though her favorite was doggie style or in the case of herself and Sunset pony style? Still trying to figure out what to call it sometimes...anyway back to fucking the brain cells out of my girlfriend!

"You're so tight Sunny! Oh and so wet too!!! I love it!!" Twilight shouted in lustful glee as she shot a hand to flick at Sunset's swollen clit vigorously which made the pony girl thrash and ride Adagio harder and thrust on Twilight with equal wanton fury.

Adagio below them both grinned the entire way through, Sunset had been consumed by wanton lust and little geeky was taking full advantage and had even been taken by the winds of passion herself. Adagio had been alive on earth as a force of evil for well over a thousand years in their time and of course she'd taken many lovers, it was only natural after all and she had an immortal body that was immune to age and disease so she could fool around as she wished. Of all the lovers of flings she'd taken however Sunset was by far her favorite and for many reasons, many of which she hadn't told Sunset just yet but that was for another time; focusing on the now Adagio continued to thrust her equally large cock into Sunset's asshole and even though she'd plugged the pony's plot plenty of times during their flings in the bed before she got with Twilight she'd remained tight as could be and so when Adagio thrust inside her it felt amazing especially since it wasn't a toy, it was real, flesh and blood and could produce actual fertile seed, if she wasn't careful and got too into her libido dear Sunset would be carrying a hybrid baby the likes of which neither Equestria or the human world had ever seen.

Laughing a haughty and seductive laugh Adagio continued her upward assault on Sunset's pucker "Look at the little pony going for a ride! She's loving it! Look at how dazzled and sparkled we've gotten your dear lover; I bet she could just die right now!" Adagio sneered as she continued to pound Sunset, feeling her already building climax closing in and with how tight Sunset's ass was choking her dick? It would be then Sunset would use her magic to caress Adagio's swollen sac in such a way that would make Adagio scream just like a siren and it almost shattered the magic barrier that kept the sound inside the vine house as she blew her load in Sunset's asshole.

"FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCK! H-H-H-OLY SWEET FUCKING FAUST!!!!!" Adagio roared as she clenched the pony girls ass cheeks and thrust her hard on deep inside to the balls and blew string after long gooey string of cum inside her anal cavity and Twilight above her continued to fuck Sunset and Adagio; even though she came still thrust her cock inside the pony girls anus, mixing around the thick shake she just unleashed inside to be gushed out later.

Sunset for her part laughed and roared in wanton lust as Twilight and Adagio continued to fuck her silly and when Adagio shot her load in her ass? The feeling just went up and up and Sunset didn't want to come down. She had actually cum many times already but she was approaching a really big one and she'd yet to squirt this entire time which was on purpose because even though she wanted to let all her libido take over, squirting while twilight blew her load in her pussy was a fantasy she'd entertained for a very long time and by Celestia and Luna's plots she'd have her wish.

"Sp-ar-ky..." Sunset moaned and gyrated her hips to stir Twilight cock inside her so she could locate her-

"Fuuuuuuu~!mhmhmhmmhmhmhmhmhmhm"!!! G-spot . Sunset let loose a lustful whinny and made no attempt to mask it especially when Twilight tweaked her clit between her fingers and pushed her new cock so deep it pushed against the entry to her womb and all that combined made Sunset scream and moan in such passion and bliss that her magic began to react on its own and her hair extended, her pony ears grew and her luscious phoenix wings too. Struggling to speak Sunset caught Twilight's attention and panted and gasped as she spoke her next words to her lover.

"C-Cum inside me sparky...P-Pleeeee-eheheheeease! E-Empty all the cum in your balls inside me, I want your babies!!! Please!" Sunset shouted as she wrapped her legs around Twilight's waist which effectively allowed her to thrust directly into her womb and she looked at Twilight with a loving yet malicious grin. "Now you can't miss! F-Fucking make a mess in me Twilight; g-go on dorky! Do it!" Sunset barked and snarled laughing even in heated lust at Twilight, demanding that she give her what she desired.

Twilight had never seen Sunset so driven and wild with lust but needless to say she liked it and this was just raunchy party sex! Just wait until they got to the romantic loving sex they'd have on their wedding night...oh and their honeymoon! Opps rambling again! She wanted Twilight to cum inside her, to unleash her seed inside her love tunnel and impregnate her with absolute confidence. They both wanted this, they wanted to start their own family and this would be the very beginning and the literal first seed planted. Twilight loved and adored Sunset and wanted to give her everything she had! With that thought in mind Twilight's magic reacted the same as Sunset's sprouting her pony wings and ears with extended hair.

Twilight felt the familiar pressure building in her penis and knew it was time soon."Su-n-Set!!!! I-I'm about to-!"

Sunset nodded and smiled allowing her own damns to finally crash down as she flicked her clit madly." CUM TWILY! CUM INSIDE ME!! I-I'M GO-GOING TO-O-OOOOOOOHH SWEET CELESTI-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!" Sunset screamed as her pussy contracted on Twilight's pussy completely trapping it inside her, she locked up, threw her head back and shouted as a torrent of her love honey gushed from her pussy all over Twilight and then in turn Twilight shot her next and as Sunset wished biggest load into Sunset's pussy. She'd stopped thrusting but she felt her pump forward to allow her strings of cum to come out in full and that was about seven good shots right in the womb and Sunset savored every last one and didn't let not one drop escape. Launching forward she'd crash her lips into Twilight, Adagio's cum soaked and lubed dick sliding out of her asshole which made Sunset squeal and chuckle as she kept Twilight's cock in her pussy as she mounted her on the bed while Adagio took a breather, throwing her pussy up and down on Twilight's dick slowly and massaging her breasts while she made out with her lover.

After a good two minutes of French kissing she broke away, a line of spit connecting them before it snapped and she continued to ride her lover while looking deep into her lovely violet eyes.

"That.Was.Amazing...you shot so much inside me....I can feel it all inside Twily" Sunset teased tweaking the girls nipples and dragging her tongue along her neck up to her ear before nibbling on it in just the right spot to make Twilight squeal with joy. "I can't wait for our babies to be born eheheh with any luck I'll be popping twins" Sunset winked with a giggle looking back at Twilight again and yelping when Twilight spanked her on the ass right where her cutie mark tattoo was.

"Hehehe you're very welcome Sunny and I fully hope for you to return the favor sometime soon." Twilight winked at her beloved as she continued to gently thrust inside her having gotten through her first wave of intense passion for the evening. "But how about we go and check on the other girls hm? Wouldn't wanna be rude and be in here pounding all night and not spend time with our friends right?" Twilight even in a sexual haze was a sweet beacon of friendship and this made Sunset's heart jump.

"Heheh good idea Twilight, and it'll be a good chance to give them the good news..." Sunset said with a cheeky smile as she looked back at Adagio. "You really tore it up back there this time; I can tell you like the new equipment huh?"

"Please tell me you're gonna let me have a few of those..." Adagio asked chuckling with a wry grin

"Sure just be careful with 'em alright? Remember you will get whoever you fuck with that pregnant if you cum inside them"

"Oh please I have very good pull out game thank you" Adagio huffed and quirked a curious brow. "How long do these last anyway?"

"They're good for about I'd say six loads each? You shot one in Sparky's mouth and one in my ass...so you've got four loads left in you but I can always give you the reversal word too."

"And that would be?"

"doolbeulb"

Speaking the word at Adagio both hers and Twilight's cocks would vanish in a flash of magic and Sunset would plop down onto Twilight making the nerd yelp and sprawl about beneath Sunset who just laughed.

"Gyakh! hahaha you jerk!" Twilight pouted playfully.

"I'm your jerk"

"The fuck was that word anyway?"

"Blueblood spelled backwards"

"Isn't that the name of that douche bag nephew of Celestia's that was a total tool and shit face to Rarity at prom?" Adagio asked.

"Eeeyup" Sunset nodded and chuckled. "He's just as much a douche in Equestria and when you have these pills you can set a phrase to give the blue balls affect, so the trigger word for blue balls with these is his name backwards or forwards. "

"Ahahahahahha oh you are just terrible!" Adagio laughed and held her sides wiping away a joyful tear as she tried to end her mini giggle fit.

"I know aren't I?" Sunset chuckled and dry humped Twilight a little. "But we are certainly doing that again later eheh I admit being a little sore now but it was SO worth it, you two are a pretty good tag-team yourself" Sunset praised the two getting a blush out of them both.

"Well since I'm feeling generous I'll give Twily this win; she's the one who turned you into a nympho ultimately tonight" Adagio said conceding defeat in a rare show of humility. "To the victor goes the spoils but don't think I won't want a rematch Dorky" Adagio winked at Twilight and stuck out her tongue some.

"Hehehe I'll take you on anytime Puffy; you really were amazing though, it was really fun" Twilight said with a genuine kind smile. She and Adagio had always had trouble getting along in the past but over time they'd come to really like one another even if Adagio showed her 'affection' much differently than the others did but she knew the siren meant well.

"I'm holding you to that, now if you ladies will excuse me I'm gonna grab a bite to eat, I'unno about you but plowing your lover has left me famished." Adagio said with a haughty chuckle as she got dressed and frowned a bit but chuckled nonetheless. "Shit I ripped my shirt; got any spares?"

"All of our rooms should come with clothes if Rarity and Sunny Flare had anything to say about it; check your vine house; your's is shared with Aria and Sonata."

"Good to know; thanks Sunset." Adagio said walking to the barrier and passing through it and in the brief moment she did so the girls could hear the loud music from outside and even a couple of moans and shouts of excitement that appeared to be of the fun having and sexual nature.

"Ehehe looks like we're not the only ones getting wild at this party" Sunset said looking at the time and it was only about six pm. "We keep this up and we're all gonna miss graduation tomorrow" Sunset laughed as she too got dressed after sliding off Twilight, using a towel that was hanging on a nearby vine to clear up any of the excess cum that leaked out of her asshole and ran down the back of her leg. "Phew geez Adagio really did a number on me back there; might hurt to sit for a little bit, thank Celestia for magic healing cause I really think getting fucked that hard and being that full would've killed anyone else" Sunset chuckled but was half serious she had no idea how some of the girls she'd seen in porn could get fucked the way they do and not be dead gaining a whole new respect for them in a strange way.

"Well you asked for it; we delivered." Twilight teased with a smile as she too got herself dressed with clothes that were placed in the room, Sunset and Twilight shared this vine house so they both had an array of clothes to pick from if they decided to. After redressing they'd take one another's hand and would exit the vinehouse by crossing the magic sound proof barrier and were delighted with the sight they saw upon exiting.

Below at ground level everyone was doing their own thing. Pinkie was playing video games with Sonata, Indigo Zap & Lemon Zest; Aria was skinny dipping and having a splash fight with Sugarcoat & Sour Sweet, Applejack was dancing with Rarity and surprisingly Sunny Flare, Rainbow and Fluttershy were doing what Sunset, Twi and Adagio were doing and pounding in their vinehouse and so were Moon Dancer, Trixie and Starlight from the looks of things.

Grinning to one another Twilight and Sunset both liked what they saw and were glad all their friends were having fun and couldn't wait for graduation tomorrow afternoon and the after party to follow that. Then Sunset remembered something and looked to Twilight.

"Think Rainbow still wants me to lick her out tonight?" Sunset said turning to Twilight.

"Only one way to find out..." Twilight used her magic to teleport them both over to the entrance to Rainbow and Fluttershy's vinehouse and would use her magic as a sort of doorbell and after a moment or two the barrier dropped to reveal a very drunk and lust driven Rainbow Dash with her normally frazzled hair even more frazzled and she looked at Sunset and Twilight with a lustful grin.

"Took you two long enough! Get in here!" Rainbow said grabbing them both with her super speed and dragging them inside to get hot and heavy with herself and Fluttershy.

"Dash wait gyah!" Twilight and Sunset said at the same time as they got yanked in by Rainbow Dash and the the events that followed all seemed very familiar to Sunset as she found her face planted between Rainbows legs while Twilight got pounced on by a very horny Fluttershy and all they could both think was

'Best...Party...Ever!'

Author's Note

I regret nothing! I was stoned as FUCK writing this chapter so yeah lol hope you all enjoyed this massive clop fest. Tune in next time for next main event...the proposal!

Leave your suggestions for what you wanna see happen next and I may put it into the story.

The Proposal

Author's Note

yes i know its late but my motive has been down and 2016 kicked my ass more than it should've. But new year, new chapter, yay?:yay:

The Proposal

Harmony Oasis; Twilight & Sunset's Vinehouse

The party last night was certainly what Twilight called it; all out. Everyone had a blast! After dining on Dash's rainbow and fucking Fluttershy along with a magically lust driven Sci-Twi; Sunset had returned to the main party and had a few more dances and plenty of food. She even managed to kick ass in Street Brawler, Pony Kart 8 & Call to Arms much to the salt of the veteran gamers like Indigo Zap, Lemon Zest, Rainbow Applejack and Vinyl. The entire night was full of fun and mischief but they'd all managed to either pass out or just call it a night by about two am; Sunset and Twilight fell asleep having their normal female on female sex with no magic enhancement and were now tangled together under the covers of the blanket given to them by Rarity and Sunny Flare that came with the room. It was a large silk like blanket and it was a reddish violet hue and bore a mark that was a mix between her own and Twilight's.

They lay asleep together in passionate embrace and it was the warm light of the morning sunlight coming in through the crystal skylight made by her magic that awoke Sunset Shimmer from her slumber. Yawning and blinking the world came into view and she felt no headache or dry heaving...she thankfully felt no hangover! Yes! The spell she and princess Twilight cast on the drinks they'd drank had the exact affect she'd hoped for, all the fun of being hammered, none of the nasty side affects like a hangover. Giggling a bit to herself as she went through the motions of waking up she felt Twilight shift next to her as if to cuddle closer to her and kept her arms wrapped around her. Smiling at this Sunset cuddled closer to Twilight but continued to sit up and ran a hand through the girls disheveled hair.

"Rise and shine Sparky" Sunset said sweetly looking down upon her lover as the morning sunlight bled into the room and kissed their skin.

Feeling the warm rays of the sun peck at her skin from the skylight above, Twilight Sparkle yawned adorably and stretched and fumbled about just as so like a small animal rousing from its sleep. Her violet and pink streaked hair covered her face and eyes, she brushed it back and giggled lightly as she snuggled Sunset Shimmer, happy that the pony girl was there beside her as always.

"Morning Sunny" Twilight said between her yawns with a calm and gentle smile, her eyes still lidded slightly as she tried to fully wake up.

"Morning Sci-Twi" Sunset said with a giggle as she held Twilight close to her, their naked bodies pressed gently to one another as Sunset ran a hand through the girls hair. "Sleep well?" Sunset asked.

Twilight smiled peacefully and nuzzled Sunset and nodded. "Mmhm, last night was super fun" She finished with a yawn and ended with a giggle remembering the fun they'd had last night and what she'd managed to do before going to sleep as she ran a hand over Sunset's tummy.

"Haha tell me about it" Chuckling remembering just how much fun it was Sunset said. "You're a very devious little geek you know that Twilight Sparkle? Casting powerful lust magic on me and yourself in sync with my heat cycle? That was a very dirty little trick you pulled Twily" Sunset grinned a vixen like grin and bounced her eyebrows at Sci-Twi. "And the pounding you and Adagio gave me last night?" Sunset gave an impressed whistle and grinned at Twilight "Good Celestia and thank Luna that our magic heals us quick cause I wouldn't be able to walk right now otherwise." Sunset chuckled seeing Twilight's massive blush, seeing the girls bashful nature return. "But seriously, you were amazing last night Twi, your magic has gotten so strong! I mean I just couldn't help myself at all last night" Sunset blushed herself now remembering just how wild she'd gotten last night. "Never thought you'd do something like that though, I mean I've always been a bit of a nympho when we get into it but last night was just something else" Sunset by no means was upset with Twilight for what she did just still in shock that she managed to do it.

Giggling and twiddling her fingers with her eyes downcast Twilight smiled sheepishly "Oh yeah you were quite the wild party pony last night and everyone loved us; I just wanted to have as much fun as possible without worrying you know?" Twilight sighed " I know I can sometimes be an unintentional stick in the mud and a worrywart and I didn't wanna spoil the party and-mmmphf" She wasn't prepared for Sunset to silence her with a sneaky finger slid inside her pussy which made Twilight arch up and gave Sunset the chance she needed to steal a kiss to silence her further.

'Oh you're just the most selfless little angel ever aren't you?' Sunset thought

She kissed her deep and passionate and slid another finger inside her and padded her clit with her thumb which made Twilight moan into the kiss. Eventually Sunny began to finger bang Sci-Twi as she kissed her and with how she was tweaking her clit and Frenching her tongue? Twilight locked up and came on Sunset's hand heavily and slumped happily into the pony girl as their kiss broke.

Smiling calmly and with loving sweetness at Twilight, Sunset said. "You never have to try and change yourself Twilight; I love you as you are and would've had fun with you last night with or without magic turning you into an expert dancer and a bit of a nympho...."

"A bit?" Twilight arched an eyebrow and chuckled wryly

"Okay point taken we were both total nympho's last night and I loved it but that's beside the point here..." Sunset chuckled shaking her head. "The point is that no matter what I'll always love you, I'll always want to have a good time with you and have fun in whatever we do together Twi, but I won't complain if you use your magic that way though, after all its apart of who we are right?" Sunset smiled and locked fingers with Twilight after taking her hand from her pussy and licking her two fingers clean of her lovers arousal. "Mmm delicious as always"

Blushing and smiling at the show of affection Twilight nodded. "Yeah, it is; I guess I was being a little silly but I really wanted to just cut loose and put my magic to the test, luckily it had the desired affect and not another friendship games situation." Twilight chuckled

"Well we did turn into monsters just the hot lust driven kind...those are way better than raging she-demons." Sunset chuckled in return as she continued to hold Twilight.

Shaking her head chuckling Twilight said "Anyway what time is it? We should get the other girls up and ready so we can get back to campus; it's graduation day after all."

Using her magic to grab her phone from her pile of clothes she'd turn it on to check the time."You're right Twi; according to my phone it's...SHIT! WE'VE GOTTA GO!" Sunset's eyes widened as she looked at her phone and saw the time and teleported out of the vinehouse leaving her phone behind and Twilight caught the phone before it hit the ground with her magic and looked at the time and it read 11:50....the ceremony started at 12:30!

"OH NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO!!! WE'RE GONNA BE T-T-T-T..."She dreaded that accursed word. "TARDY!!!!!!" Twilight shouted as she began to scramble around with her magic attempting to find her clothes and the items she'd need to do what she hoped to do during the ceremony .

As the two girls rushed about the Oasis they took the liberty of waking the others out of their deep slumbers in a variety of ways. The easy ones were Applejack, Rarity , Fluttershy, Starlight, Trixie and Moon Dancer. The rest took some magic coaxing and some few splashes of water or in Rainbow and Indigo Zap's case a dip in the oasis pool, and once everyone was awake they realized the time and scrambled to get ready. Luckily they had prepared and brought along their graduation gowns and caps along with their instruments since the rainbooms and dazzlings were going to preform before, during and after graduation into the party that was to be held at the campus auditorium.

Rarity of course had designed the caps and gowns in conjunction with Sunny Flare and Coco Pommel having won the right to do so after an encounter with Suri Polmare who at the time was trying to cease the opportunity for herself with designs she'd stolen from Rarity but with the help of her two fashion forward friends she'd managed to pull through and Suri got her just deserts. The primary caps and gowns for everyone minus the rainbooms and the dazzlings were of a gold and blue texture and gave off a regal type look with the gold trim and the horseshoe symbol for the Canterlot Wondercolts.

The Rainboom's and the dazzlings however had gowns tailored specific too them since they were all heads in their majors and clubs plus they would be preforming so Rarity only thought it fitting to mix their preforming clothes with their graduation gowns. Each girl's dressed was themed perfectly for them as to be expected of Rarity but they had a little extra 'flare' to them this time around since Rarity had help from Sunny Flare and Coco. The Dazzlings were especially excited because now they had their magic and their true voices back so they'd be sure the dazzle the crowd all throughout the ceremony.

"So is everyone ready?" Sunset asked as she slugged her guitar and backpack over her shoulders.

"As we'll ever be, this is the last act huh girls?" Twilight said with a wry smile.

"Yeah but the next act will be ever better! We have our whole lives ahead of us after this!" Pinkie cheered with a smile

"Ah agree with pinks; life's gonna move on and we gotta move right long with it and I reckon we're movin' in the right direction" Applejack affirmed tipping her stetson.

"Indeed darling, we've all come very far, made many good strides here and now that we've planted the seeds we need we'll be able to do so much more after we graduate! I've been doing some location scouting and I think I found the most delightful spot to set up shop in Canterlot Heights!" Rarity said clasping her hands together in excitement.

"Yeah and with all the money we've been saving up from our shows? We'll be set for a good while" Rainbow added

"I think as long as we keep to our plans and stay together we'll be okay" Fluttershy affirmed

"And don't forget us!" Trixie spoke up. "Trixie is positive her magic shows will be a big hit around town and bring folks in and with my two best assistants? Nothing is gonna stop us, right girls?" Trixie turned to Starlight and Moon Dancer

"I agree with Trix, I got so many new ideas to help her along with her magic acts now that I'm actually learning magic from you all too"

"I concur, I still find all this facet of magic to be incredibly interesting and wish to learn more so we can use it to better our world and if we can help spread the knowledge of the magic by preforming it? I can see nothing more fulfilling" Moondancer stated.

"Well enough standing around talking about the future, lets go make the future a reality." Sunset said snapping her fingers and opening a massive portal to the backstage of the graduation stage which startled everyone in attendance at first but then they realized it was just the rainbooms doing what they did. "Sorry we're late everyone...crazy party last night, you know how it goes."

"Glad you all made it in time Sunset" Said Dean Cadence with a smile. "You know how Twily hates to be tardy."

"Wouldn't miss this for anything, after all we're the opening and closing act; would be pretty rude if we didn't show." Sunset chuckled as everyone came through the portal and got ready to do their opening number as they were still hidden behind the currants . "Ooooh and Twily has some big news for you! But We'll wait until after graduation to tell you and the family what it is." Sunset chuckled almost unable to contain the big secret.

"Ooooh scandalous can I get a hint?" Cadence inquired.

Having already been told the big new the previous night before passing out Rarity was told by Twilight and Sunset to keep it a secret until they'd made their proposals; both completely clueless that one was going to propose to the other. "Ah, ah, ah darling; after...no spoilers" Rarity pushed dean Cadence away towards where she was to be positioned to introduce them for their opening number.

Pouting Cadence went to her position but still protested lightly. "Aww but..." Cadence whined slightly

"NO SPOILERS!" Rarity shouted in a slightly shrill voice

"Leave it to Rarity to keep the big secret...you don't think Shining will be too ticked do you?" Sunset chuckled as they set up to get ready to play their entry song

"Given we have magic and he's seen you blast trees apart with your magic? Nah he'll probably take it in stride; 'side he and Cadence had little Flurry right after Shining came back from the military when he was only twenty two, I'm the same age and graduating with high honors!" Twilight squeed with stars in her eyes.

"I know they're all proud of you, I wish Celestia could be here to see this; I abandoned my studies and never really graduated back in Equestria even though I was technically grades above everypony else being Celestia's pupil-" Sunset sighed and then felt a calm and embracing hand at her shoulder and she turned and as if she'd been listening there was principal Celestia in the princess' stead.

"Well If I could speak for your mentor Ms.Shimmer?" Celestia said with a smile as genuine as her equine counterparts. "I'm sure she's nothing but proud of you. I imagine your reunion was a pleasant one?" Celestia gave Sunset a knowing smirk

Nodding with a blush and smile on her face Sunset chuckled. "Yes...very pleasant...you helped me practice a lot"

"And did it go as we rehearsed?" Celestia chuckled quirking a brow

"I bawled my face off like a baby to her mother so... yeah exactly how we rehearsed" Sunset stated plainly with a shrug and chuckle which Celestia shared in.

"Well I am just glad you managed to gain some closure Sunset; you've come such a long way from being the rather-ahem...'difficult' young lady you used to be..." Celestia said with a wry smile trying not to bring up Sunset's past and how horrid she'd been.

"You don't have to sugarcoat it Celestia...I was an arrogant, petulant little bitch who thought the world owed her something and didn't care who I had to step on to get what I wanted and acted out against you in spite because you look like my adoptive mother whom I bore a pointless grudge against...I was wrong about a lot of things and how you managed to to handle my mere existence given how we had to well...you know-?"

Sunset and Celestia blushed in guilt along with Twilight Sparkle and Dean Cadence, all of whom who'd used their various skills to help Sunset forge documents that allowed her to remain in this world under the radar and event attend school. Sunset beforehand when she was evil did a pretty decent job of forging her documents with the aid of a couple of local con artists however with Celestia and Cadence's influence along with Twilight and Sunset's masterful skills at hacking? They'd managed to make it so that Sunset Shimmer would be her own person while trying her best not to steal the identity of the Sunset Shimmer that belonged in this world.

In her time in this world knowing that everyone had an opposite she'd never run into herself, she'd done all the research she could and had turned up nothing but even then at the time she only dug so deep and after awhile felt it best to just leave it alone and so far that seemed to be working just fine. It did creep in her mind late at night sometimes at what her human world self was like but she felt it was a matter of fate when she'd meet her or not but given her luck? It was just a matter of time and waiting her for her to turn up. However that wasn't what was important now; they had a show to put on!

"Well enough about the past...time to look to the future; right girls?" Sunset said with a smile to her group of friends.

"Right!" The girls all agreed in unison.

The entire thing was organized by the rainbooms and the dazzlings; Pinkie being the princess of party's and celebrations had easily managed to get a proper theme for the graduation ceremony after taking a poll from the campus students and then running it by all her friends whom of course found the idea to be a good one. They'd open with a song that would signify how far they've all come, then Twilight and Sunset would give the valedictorian speech, then everyone would get their diplomas and then they'd all close out with a farewell song. After that would all be said and done they'd all have the after party and their lives would go on from there once that chapter of their lives had closed.

As everyone got into position Cadence would go out to the main stage podium to address the crowd and it was a full stadium. Family and friends from here and far had come to see their loved ones pass into the next chapter of their lives, having endured such a rough four years of college.

"Friends, family; we gather here today to celebrate these fine young men and women who've endured through years of study, hardship and testing to stand here on this stage ready to run into the bright white light of their own futures swift as a sonic rainboom-"

"Did someone say rainboom?!" Shouted Rainbow Dash, her voice amplified by a magic spell cast by Twilight. Giving a heavy rip of her electric guitar the curtains would fly open revealing all the graduates and the girls decked out in full 'costume' and graduation cap and gown.

"Ladies and gentlemen your Canterlot University Rainbooms!" Cadence announced. "We will now begin the opening ceremony; girls? If you would be so kind as to remind everyone why we've all assembled here and who we all are?" Cadence asked with a grin

"Our pleasure Dean Cadence; girls? It showtime!" Sunset replied signaling the girls to get into position for the show.

Everyone erupted into cheers, claps, whistles and screams of joy seeing all their loved ones on stage ready to graduate. The girls had done a lot for the school and many knew of their feats of magic and so in honor of that the school had taken the bands name and also made it the branding for the schools 'team' and had adopted the magic of friendship as an actual teaching; with having had Sunset and Twilight as teachers? It was kind of impossible for them not too and they all couldn't be more honored.

As the cheers died down and everyone took their seats the girls would make way for a grand piano to be brought in and Rarity would take a moment to get herself set up at it while everyone else got into their individual positions. Rarity would take her place at the piano and taking her cue she along with Pinkie Pie would begin the first beats of the song with harmony being sung in backup by the dazzlings, the allure of the voices instantly taking affect visibly on the crowd as clouds of mist of different colors began leaking from everyone and made their voices louder but synced in perfect unison. Rarity danced her slender white fingers across the keys of the piano and allowed its melody to take her and Pinkie Pie put a steady and calming beat on the face of her drums. The first to begin speaking/singing was Rainbow Dash as she was the one who'd picked out this song as it was one that seemed most appropriate and one that was befitting of her ego.

Yeah, uhh...
Uhh...
Yeah..
It's the world's greatest, yo,
It's the world's greatest, come on,
World's greatest, ever

She was then followed by Sunset Shimmer and the other girls as they each took turns singing a line, their voices all ringing out in glorious amplified unison. Sunset, Applejack and Rainbow at this point were strumming their guitars and bass respectively and Fluttershy was tapping her tambourine masterfully as always.

I am a mountain
I am a tall tree
Oh, I am a swift wind
Sweepin' the country
I am a river
Down in the valley
Oh, I am a vision
And I can see clearly

If anybody asks you who I am
Just stand up tall, look 'em in the face and say!

The girls had all joined in singing now and the lights had dimmed as each of them stepped up onto center stage, their respective color of the rainbow shinning down upon them. Their voices were lead by Sunset & Twilight with the dazzlings providing back up and the resulting melody combined with the dazzlings new magic had made everyone in the crowd feel blissful, calm and full of cheer and excitement as if they weren't already and while the dazzlings feed on the positive energy the energy itself was amplified by the magic of friendship which only doubled the affects in an endless cycle.

[Chorus]
I'm that star up in the sky
I'm that mountain peak up high
Hey, I made it
I'm the worlds greatest
And I'm that little bit of hope
When my back's against the ropes
I can feel it mmm
I'm the world's greatest

Each of the girls, everyone on that stage who'd come this far; each and every single one of them on this day felt like champions, the greatest in their fields that the world had ever seen. They'd each come from near and far; some further than others, some had started from nothing and risen to greatness, others started with everything only to lose their way but found it again with the magic of friendship. They wanted to sing and shout their joys to the skies for all of Canterlot and the world to hear; for them to acknowledge that all these men and women had man it to the top of the mountain and were now ready to reach for the stars.

I am a giant
I am an eagle
I am a lion
Down in the jungle
I am a marchin' band
I am the people
I am a helpin' hand
And I am a hero

If anybody asks you who I am
Just stand up tall, look 'em in the face and say

As the rainbooms and dazzlings sang in harmony their magic reacted as it naturally did when their euphoria and links to their true selves was tapped into. Each of them growing their extended hair, pony ears, wings and everyone was in shock and awe to see Sunset's phoenix wings sprout to life as she let her voice ring out with the others. Even the other graduates started singing and even though they sported no magic transformation they were no less magical as the ten girls on stage singing. The song was also helped along by Octavia and the C.U. orchestra since the song included strings that weren't guitar or bass.

[Chorus]
I'm that star up in the sky
I'm that mountain peak up high
Hey, I made it
I'm the world's greatest
And I'm that little bit of hope
When my back's against the ropes
I can feel it
I'm the world's greatest

[Chorus of Rainbooms, Dazzlings and graduates]
In the ring of life I'll reign love (I will reign)
And the world will notice a king (oh, yeah)
When all is darkest, I'll shine a light (shine a light)
And mirrors of success reflect in me (me)

I'm that star up in the sky
I'm that mountain peak up high
Hey, I made it
I'm the world's greatest
And I'm that little bit of hope
When my back's against the ropes
I can feel it
I'm the world's greatest

I'm that star up in the sky
I'm that mountain peak up high
Hey, I made it
I'm the world's greatest
And I'm that little bit of hope
When my back's against the ropes
I can feel it
I'm the world's greatest

I'm that star up in the sky
I'm that mountain peak up high
Hey, I made it
I'm the world's greatest
And I'm that little bit of hope
When my back's against the ropes
I can feel it
I'm the world's greatest

It's the greatest
Can you feel it
It's the greatest
Can you feel it

[Chorus of Rainbooms, Dazzlings and graduates]
I saw the light
At the end of a tunnel
Believe in the pot of gold
At the end of the rainbow
And faith was right there
To pull me through, yeah
Used to be locked doors
Now I can just walk on through
Hey, uh, hey, hey, hey
It's the greatest
I'm that star up in the sky

I'm that star up in the sky
I'm that mountain peak up high
Hey, I made it
I'm the world's greatest
And I'm that little bit of hope
When my back's against the ropes
I can feel it
I'm the world's greatest

The entire speculate was met with a dazzling and mind blowing rainbow light show that was purely generated off the rainbooms and dazzlings as they and the rest of the graduates sang of their victory. As the song came to its climax the students and everyone else would take their seats and dean Cadence would retake the stage as the girls all took a bow.

"Our Rainbooms and Dazzlings everyone! Aren't they just delightful folks?" Cadence asked via the mic and the crowd responded with thunderous applause . "Now without further delay lets begin the graduation ceremony with a speech from our valedictorians and you heard me right folks, for the first time in Canterlot Educational history there has been a draw for the valedictorian. Ladies and gentlemen give a warm round of applause for our star students; my niece Twilight Sparkle and her girlfriend and intellectual equal and other half of the most adorable couple this school has ever seen, Sunset Shimmer!"

Cadence announced the two girls in a fashion befitting her style and it instantly got a round of blushes from the two girls who gladly accepted their introduction and walked up to the podium. Both of them had prepared for this weeks in advance(in Twilight's case since she was seven) and had each added a special touch to the speech and both had planned to pop the question, both unaware that one was going to ask the other, it was just a matter of who asked first and who would say yes the fastest.

Standing side by side Twilight and Sunset looked out into the crowd that populated the stadium, all of their friends and family were there and that was a VERY large but at the same exclusive club. Twilight's family included both her parents, her older brother and her niece Flurry Heart as well as her various other family that came from Manhatten and other parts of Canterlot. As for Sunset? She was very surprised to see that even in disguise they were all in plain sight and looked down from the high seats with pride and love at her. Princess Twilight and the rest of her friends from ponyville whom she'd met populated the upper rafter seats of the stadium, Celestia and Luna were even there! Sunset smiled and felt the tears come to her eyes, she let the fall, she let her joy take her as she prepared to speak from the heart with the one she loved to give praise and thanks for all that had brought her and others to this very stage.

"Friends, family; from here, near and far far away; thank you all for gathering here today. I hope I can speak for everyone here on this stage and even for some of you in the crowd that it's been a long, rough and rather exciting four years here at Canterlot University since our class of '13 arrived." Sunset said with a wry chuckle remembering their arrival and how hard it had been.

"The worst 13 they called us, they all said we were a generation doomed to fail or just barely scrape by, people said that we'd never make it...that our bonds would break, our spirits shattered, our wills broken and our resolve destroyed. And yet here all of us stand, each shinning as bright as a star reach to shoot off into the night" Twilight added remembering all the hardships she and the others had to go through to get here, how hard she had to work to achieve what she wanted while staying true to herself and what she believed.

"We came to this University to do one thing and that was succeed, we may have stumbled along the way, maybe even almost quit, but together we managed to shine through the dark and now here at the end begin our light speed steps into a bright white future. We arrived together as children dreaming to reach the stars, we leave together having reached them." Sunset continued on all the memories of all the work she had to do to maintain her friendship and her relationship while at the same time focusing on her studies. All of that pressure and weight was now going to be lifted off her shoulders, but there were just three things left too do. One was get her diploma, the second was ask Twilight to marry her and the third? Well dropping that weight would take a little while but she was happy to wait even if the process of dropping it was sure to be a living Hell for her and Twilight.

"And so now it is from us to all of you, our professors who have taught us and passed their knowledge to us and to all our friends and family who have supported us through these times; thank you all and..." Twilight turned to Sunset and smiled at her. "To the one I love who helped me always see the light even when everything seemed dark again; thank you Sunset." Twilight planted a quick kiss on the girls lips and the entire crowd erupted into cheering and clapping. When Twilight pulled away she nipped at Sunset's lip and smiled a goofy dorky smile at Sunset's reaction. 'I can't wait to see her face when I ask!' Twilight thought trying to keep her giddiness hidden as best she could.

Blushing madly Sunset's cheeks matched her hair and she smiled a lopsided smirk and chuckled. "Well that wasn't part of the speech Twilight but thank you. You've helped me a lot these four years too, you've helped a lot of people and we all know you'll continue to do so Mrs. Professor Twilight." Sunset said with a grin wondering if Twilight Ditzy would come into play here, Twilight often was oblivious to her clever wordplay and it was so adorable.

"Eheheh thank you Sunset, it was my honor."

Smiling a catlike grin Sunset said "In fact Professor Twilight, I have a pop quiz for you"

In the crowd a round of 'Oooooooh's' could be heard and Twilight blushed and pushed up her glasses and nodded as Sunset pulled her from the podium, their voices still amplified by the magic spell she'd cast before the speech.

Twilight tilted her head in slight confusion but went along with Sunset's motion. "Oh um okay, sure"

Sunset took a deep breath and did as she rehearsed with Adagio before she'd gone to Equestria to get the ring. Using her magic she'd summon the ring to her hand and even in her hand it still glowed a shinning aurora of light. Bending down on one knee and never taking her eyes off of Twilight the entire room had fallen dead silent. Sunset felt a hurricane of emotions passing through her most of them positive but there was still a hint of nervousness within her. There were many things that Sunset had been called in life both good and bad, Twilight often called her good things like her many endearing nicknames; but there was one name...one that was a testiment to them both, one that bonded them together.

"Pop Quiz Professor Twilight-" Her voice trembling in anticipation Sunset said. "What lights the darkness?"

Her eyes widened behind her glasses and she felt her heart and soul jump and just like with any pop quiz Twilight knew the answer as soon as the question was asked. "S-Sunlight" Twilight uttered, her tears forming as she managed a broken teary smile as she realized what Sunset just did. 'You're always one step ahead Sunny.'

"That's right....you are and always will be my Sunlight...and so here's my next question." Sunset took a deep breath and summoned all her courage and will power and uttered the sacred question. "Twilight Starburst Sparkle..will you marry me?" Sunset asked feeling all her emotions erupt at once as she awaited Twilight's answer.

Twilight smiled and let her tears fall for a moment and she then removed her glasses to wipe her eyes and chuckled and looked down at Sunset. Kneeling down in a similar fashion she'd pull out the box the ring she'd had for Sunset making sure she could see it. Seeing Sunset's shocked reaction and new wave of tears was all the answer she needed especially considering she asked first. She put a hand over the girls eyes and said. "What do you see Sunset?"

"Darkness." Sunset said her voice breaking as her tears continued to fall past Twilight hand.

"Do you want to see the light?" Twilight asked sweetly

"Y-Yes" Sunset nodded interweaving her hand with Twilight's

Smiling Twilight took the ring she'd gotten from her aunt from her gown pocket and removed it from the box. She'd slip the ring on Sunset's ring finger and took the ring she'd gotten from her and slip it on her own finger, after removing her hand she'd smile still at Sunset.

"What do you see now Sunny?"

"I see my sunlight"

"Then yes...I will marry you." Twilight finally replied allowed Sunset to finally breathe and then the entire crowd erupted into cheers and cries of approval as the two embraced in a loving kiss. Their embrace lasted a good two minutes and when they broke away they were both love tackled and bear hugged by Cadence followed by their friends.

"OUR GIRLS ARE GETTING MARRIED!!!!!!" They all shouted with glee.

"Yeah; we are...heheh you planned this too huh?"

"Like I've always told you Sunny; great minds think alike and you and I are cut from the same cloth, but as usual you beat me too it" Twilight pouted only slightly but she wasn't at all upset, far from it. She was quite possibly even happier than Pinkie Pie and that was no easy feat to achieve.

"I am so happy for you girls as I am sure everyone else is in the crowd, but how about we get the ceremony moving? I'm sure you have many congratulations coming your way." Cadence said with a smile wiping away her own tears as she witnessed Twilight propose to her lover using romantic advice and tactics she'd personally given her.

"Right, c'mon Twi, lets get ready for the rest of our lives." Sunset said with a smile as she took her new fiance's hand and guided them back to their seats.

"As long as I'm with you I'm ready for anything." Twilight said with a gentle smile as she felt the warm embrace of Sunset's hand against her own.

For the next hour all the graduates had been called up and everyone had received their different degrees and honors. Twilight and Sunset had racked up quite a few with Twilight having earned her doctorate and masters in just four years, no easy feat but then again Twilight Sparkle was no normal girl. Sunset Shimmer earned a doctorate and masters as well as well as having received high honors along with Twilight among the ranks of those like Starlight, Moon Dancer and other such genius'. The rest of their friends had earned their various degrees too and while none of them were anything super extravagant like Twilight or Sunset's, they'd earned them nonetheless and were just as proud of their accomplishments as Twilight and Sunset. Applejack being the first member of the Apple family to ever go to and graduate from college and many of the other girls had reputations to live up to or outshine like Pinkie who was trying to make a place for herself as supreme party girl and a good college student like her big sister who attended a few years prior to her.

After everyone had gotten their degrees and shook hands with the staff the rainbooms and the dazzlings were called up to do the exiting song which would then transition into the after party. Sunset and Twilight stood side by side with their friends behind them and to the side and each of them now dawned their individual instruments, Starlight Glimmer even joined them on a electric keyboard piano while Vinyl Scratch got on her DJ turntables.

"We thank all of you for coming here today, none of us could've or would've made it without all of you. Today we reached the stars and we'll continue to reach ever higher...in fact? Ladies?" Sunset signaled her friends and got ready to rock out.

"1 2 3; OKIE DOKIE LOKIE!" Pinkie shouted and twirled her drumsticks skillfully and slammed them together, her raw joy activating her magic and her magic touch making the sticks glow a pink aura that burst and flashed an explosion of light every time she clicked them and then she began rapidly beating on her drums and to follow this Rarity danced her fingers wildly across the keys of her keytar.

After a few seconds Starlight added her own piano skills to the melody and it was joined by Fluttershy's tapping of her tambourine and the strumming of Applejack's bass as well as Rainbow and Sunset's electric guitars.

Take off, at the speed of sound!
Bright lights, colors all around!
I'm running wild, living fast, and free!
Got no regrets inside of me!

As the song continued and the girls skillfully played their instruments and sung their hearts our from the deepest reaches of their souls, their magic activated again and Vinyl was giving them an extra light show with her DJ set up. The Dazzlings continued to harmonize their voices and the entire crowd went from blissful and calm to wild and cheering in adoration of the stars on stage and of all of them two shined the brightest.

Not looking back
Not giving up
Not letting go
I'll keep on running!

[Rainbooms]
I'm gonna reach for the stars
Although they look pretty far
I'm gonna find my own way
And take a chance on today!!
The sky with stars so bright
The colors feel so right
I never felt like this
I'll.keep.on.running!
The sky with stars so bright
The colors feel so right
Just take my hand
We're gonna reach for the stars tonight.... Tonight...

An aurora of rainbow color burst throughout the entire stadium and everyone erupted into roaring cheers of adoration and love for everyone of the shining stars that were to soon shoot off into the world to light the world with their talent. Sunset and Twilight stayed next each other singing while Sunset ripped the most godly cords on her guitar at speeds that would and did impress Rainbow Dash.

[Rainbooms & Dazzlings]
Wake up, living day by day.
Do what I want, and I'll do it my way
The world is flying right below my feet
Got no regrets inside of me.

Not looking back (Not looking back)
Not giving up (Not giving up)
Not letting go
I'll keep on running!

I'm gonna reach for the stars
Although they look pretty far
I'm gonna find my own way
And take a chance on today
The sky with stars so bright
The colors feel so right
I never felt like this
I'll keep on running!

The sky with stars so bright
The colors feel so right
Just take my hand
We're gonna reach for the stars
Tonight...
Tonight....

As the euphoria and joy from the crowd and from within the girls reached an all time high the dazzlings enchantment only made it all the stronger and they experienced a rainbow power like transformation like the time they'd defeated the dazzlings and saved the city however the power was amped up vastly due to Twilight's newly awakened magic and the dazzlings adding their own power to the mix. The magic of friendship and the magic of music combined were a powerful force and it was felt by every single person in the crowd young and old.

I've got it in my sight.
The colors feels so right.
Got my feet off the ground I'll keep on running!

Oh, I can feel it now.
The colors all around
Just take my hand we're gonna reach for the stars...
Just take a chance (Just take a chance)

We'll do it right again
(I'm gonna reach for the stars)
Just take my hand (Just take my hand)
We'll take a chance tonight...
Reach for the stars...
Tonight!"

Tonight...

As the song came to its completion everyone erupted into cheers of congratulations again and the girls all embraced one another on stage taking a bow to the crowd. Once dean Cadence made her final words known and everyone tossed their caps, they'd gone to meet with their families and friends. Sunset was so incredibly happy to see Celestia and the others and was curious as to how no one had noticed the doubles but Celestia, Luna, Twilight and Cadence had worked their magic to set up a magic spell barrier around them all generated by pendants in their regalia that allowed them to basically cloak themselves and the other ponies that had come with them in human disguise that was different from that of their doppelganger as to not rouse any trouble.

When Sunset and Twilight came to meet up with Twilight's parents the Sparkle parents were more than overjoyed to see their baby girl was finally getting married and had graduated college and it was hard to tell which they were more excited about but they were excited to pinkie levels without a shadow of a doubt. Next was the drop the fact that Sunset was pregnant and possibly expecting twins.

"Took you long enough Sunset, was beginning to think you were getting cold feet." Shining Armor teased nudging the young woman.

"Had to make sure everything was perfect for the greatest light in my life." Sunset said with a shrug.

"I am sooooo happy for you two! Sooo when can we expect grand-kids?" Twilight Velvet asked with a cheeky smirk

Looking at Twilight Sparkle she drank up her flustered expression and put on a smug grin and rubbed her stomach. "Y'know Mrs.Velvet it's funny you bring that up..."

"Um Twilight...sweetie did you-?"

"Magically knock up my girlfriend a day before proposing? Yes...Yes I did, but I know we can handle it and I've wanted to be a mother for so long and I-"

"ah bup bup none of that sweetie you needn't apologize, for goodness sake I was pregnant with you while I was in college; at least you waited" Twilight Velvet chuckled seeing her daughters flustered face. "No dear, I was going to ask have you picked out a name yet?"

"O-Oh um...not officially...a few names have been tossed around when we were just kidding around but nothing has been given consideration...but after today? I think I might have a good one in mind." Twilight Sparkle said with a smile and stood next to Sunset and locked her fingers with hers. "Though I think with how um...'active' I was with you? We'll need a bigger apartment if we're gonna be a family of four." Twilight chuckled seeing her mothers flustered face with was near identical to her own

"Ooohohohoh my little lady bug has become a vixen! I love it!" Cadence teased with a laugh.

"My word Sunset dear daughter; I didn't think you'd take my suggestion to have grand-foals so early." Celestia from Equestria stated placing a hand on Sunset's shoulder with a smile. "I hope your experience was blissful"

"Oh more than you could imagine mom...I'm so glad you could make it; but who's watching Equestria if you're here? Please don't tell me it's Blueblood or Discord"

"Oh Faust no not in a million years...no, no Luna and I utilized the mirror pool after 'modifying' it."

"It was Discords creation...it took some convincing for him to undo what he'd done to make the clones that came out of the pool come out all wrong." Luna added.

"Well I'm very thankful your both here; really this means a lot to me. I hope for however long your here that you enjoy this world; I've learned so much here and experienced so much! And I just know my..." She chuckled and shook her head and pulled Twilight close to her. "OUR futures...are going shine brighter than the sun."

"I have no doubt you will all go great places dear Sunset; and we've about I'd say a weeks worth of time to spend here, the spell we cast that keeps us hidden is a long lasting one and with the four of us powering it it's no issue at all." Celestia stated.

"Thanks Celestia; and you too Twi and the rest of the girls. You're all welcome to our after after party if you wanna join."

"Wouldn't miss it!" Twilight replied with a smile as did the rest of her friends.

"Looks like the futures looking brighter every second huh Sunny?" Twilight asked with a smile as she kept her hand in Sunset's, never wanting to let go.

"Our sunlight will light the way and the aurora of our friendship will always guide us, and I can't wait to see where the road takes us next." Sunset said smiling looking up to the sky where the sun was still shinning brightly in the sky.

Into the Sunlight: Bright Future

**Three Months Later**

It went without saying that Sunset Shimner and Twilight Sparkle, over the course of the past few years had many if not all of their dreams come true. They'd graduated from High School with high honors and went to college on a scholarship, managed to maintain their many friendships and help make Canterlot as a whole a better place through many charity efforts and simple good deeds day to day, mastered their magic and even managed to get their band and the Dazzlings signed to a record deal after Applejack's childhood friend Rara started her own recording company in collaboration with Vinyl Scratch and the Dazzlings since the three songstresses regained their voices they wanted to use their musical ability to help better humanity and atone for years of using their voices to harm others and spread disharmony.

Over the past three months the two of them in collaboration with their many friends from Earth and Equestria helped plan their fairy-tale wedding. Twilight Sparkle had always envied her Aunt Cadence and her ability to seamlessly make romance and love happen and so when she asked her to help plan her wedding? You can only imagine the self-proclaimed princess of love was ecstatic. Hell Equestria Cadence was even more ecstatic as were both worlds Rarity and Pinkie Pie.

Every person and pony wanted to help make the girls special day one to be forever remembered and they'd done just that. Days on end were spent with Rarity creating their wedding gowns, Pinkie and the most party forward people and ponies the two girls knew had managed to get the girls the best location possible for their wedding in Canterlot; Aurora Summit which was a very popular and said to be sacred wedding location, one that surprisingly hadn't been used in a long time due to 'mysterious happenings' which Twilight and Sunset discovered to be Equestrian magic and thanks to Rarity and her ability to locate gems they'd discovered quite the precious treasure beneath the old crystal chapel that rested in the top of the hill.

Buried deep beneath the surface was the human world version of the crystal heart! However something about this heart was different from the original, in the front of the heart were seven keyholes that looked to be in the shape of the girl’s geode necklaces. They all wondered what this could mean upon opening it but they wanted to keep it a secret until the time was right and so as a special gift, five of the girls would place their geodes into the heart the night before the wedding and then the day of the wedding, Twilight and Sunset would complete the set and see just what the geodes opened within the heart as they joined their hearts and souls together forever under the light of the setting sun.

The music for the wedding would be provided by Countess Coloratura, Vinyl and The Dazzlings while Trixie and Starlight said they'd had something special planned for their bachelorette party. Both Twilight and Sunset were curious as to what that could come with but given it was Trixie? It was likely some kind of magic act which both girls always enjoyed. As it turned out Twilight really liked magic since she was little and her father was once good friends with Trixie's dad until they drifted apart after college when her dad went on to be a professional magician.

Twilight adored magic acts and tricks and Trixie was second to none save for the Rainboom’s since they could do actual magic however with having taught Trixie to tap into her dormant magical ability via the magic of friendship? Her illusions have become a lot more realistic and her tricks have become to talk of Canterlot with her father and mother retiring to Manehatten leaving everything to Trixie.

And so now here they were, the day before their wedding, all of their friends gathered in attendance. The Shadowbolts, the Dazzlings and Sunset’s many friends and a few family from Equestria had made themselves present. Many more were in town for the wedding but they were currently at the hotel, this party was a more private one and for obvious reasons.

“So Pinkie I hear in addition to your new party planning business you’re going to be opening a daycare?” Twilight Sparkle of Equestria asked while taking a sip of some apple cider.

Pinkie nodded excitedly and smiled like usual “Uh huh! Mr & Mrs. Cake are moving to Las Pegagus on an offer to expand their business! They wanted to have more money for when Pound and Pumpkin get older and may want to go to college plus retirement and so they left this place to me!

"With all the extra space around here with a good number of the old shops having closed down I can make a few needed expansions to this old place and it’ll be the bestest place in town for goodies and for kiddies to play!” Pinkie smiled and sighed happily. “This way maybe some kids won’t turn out as bad as some of the ones we had to deal with in school like that girl Suri or that meanie Gilda.”

“Well I’m certain you’ll be well to bring smiles to everyone like you always do Pinkie; though I do hope you won’t be doing this alone.”

“Oh of course not! Sugar Belle will be here to help and so will Party Favor, Cheese Sandwich plus my sisters and the other girls if they aren’t busy, so I’m sure it’ll all work out!” Pinkie beamed.

“Good to hear; and what about the rest of you? Rarity?” Twilight asked turning to the human version of her most fashion forward friend.

“Well with my college degree acquired and my savy for business and fashion as well as a very generous loan from my parents after they hit the lottery and retired-“

“How lucky can you get?!” Rainbow Dash whined

“Karma is only a cruel to the corrupt darling” Rarity said waving a hand. “Anyway, with the extra money from that and the revenue from my first store which is nearing its three year anniversary? I have enough to open my second store in Canterlot City Mall!” Rarity said with a squee.

“And she’ll be gettin’ all the business cause ah managed to put a good word in with Rara and she made Rarity’s clothes her official brand, everyone is gonna want my little gem to make them their fancy duds.” Applejack said with her usual southern drawl.

“And what about you Applejack? You’re the first Apple to ever graduate college, you must be proud” Twilight said with a smile.

“Yeah ahm might proud that ah made it this far; wish ma, pa & Granny were here ta see it all but I know they’re watchin’. But ta answer yer Question Twi? Ahm gonna keep on takin’ care of the farm and supplying apples. Though Sci-Twi and Sunset have talked about helpin’ make the farm more ‘efficient’ while trying to keep things the way I like ‘em without doin’ all that industrializing’ nonsense."

“I’m sure with the research they’ve done into nature magic and the help I’ve given them on producing a cleaner energy source? I think you’ll be just fine there.” Twilight said and then turned to Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. “And what about you two?”

“Well I finished my wonderbolts reserves training, set the record for being the fastest woman alive & have the woman of my dreams to live my life with so…eh, I’ll wing it.” Rainbow shrugged chugging down a zap apple cider but then remembered what else she was going to do while she stuck around. “Oh yeah; and help ‘shy out at the animal shelter and pinkie at the day care, plus I’ll be doing part-time couching at CHS.” Rainbow gave a proud smile. “Someones gotta keep an eye on those newbies and that portal, so who better than the fastest and most aware of us?”

“That’s pretty smart of you Rainbow; and I’m happy to see your efforts to keep the animal shelter have come to bear fruit Fluttershy”

“Oh thank you Princess, the protests were really hard to get through and some days I really thought we wouldn’t be able to raise the money to save it but thanks to everyone helping in all those charity events we pulled through. Mrs.Wilde said she’s ready to retire and is letting me and Treehugger take over as the caretakers! I’m so excited!!!” Fluttershy squeed in excitement of the future to come.

“And what about you Dazzlings? Now that you have your voices back plus your magic what are you going to do?”

“Well princess to be honest? We spend a lot of time spreading discord and chaos” Adagio answered somberly.

“We tore friendships and families apart to sate out hunger for power and adoration” Aria replied with a small scowl on her face with her arms crossed. "And we liked it...at sometimes? Loved it"

“We weren’t nice…like at all; and we hurt lots and lots of people with our voices and our magic” Sonata said twiddling her fingers. "Just a sorry isn't gonna fix over a thousand years worth of bad stuff"

“So to that end we’re going on…a journey of repentance, as it were.” Adagio replied. “You’re beloved Rara has found herself quite fond of my singing talents and wishes to take me on the road with her for a while and see how things play out; as you all know my time with Spitfire ended quite some time ago and so I think a little change of pace is needed." Adagio sighed wearily. "I'd always used my voice to allure and manipulate, my beautiful voice to have been used to harm for so long? That can't go without repentance."

"You've come a long way Adagio; I'm proud of you, and know that you and your sisters are welcome back to Equestria anytime you wish." Twilight said kindly

Gasping dramatically Adagio would curtsy bow for Twilight. "Why thank you, your majesty." Adagio said with her usual levels of sensual teasing.

The princess as expected blushed like crazy and tried to hide it with a hand. "You're welcome" Twilight squeaked. 'I can't believe i agreed to do all that stuff later...but I'd be lying if i said I didn't wanna rut Sunset.'

“I’m gonna tag along with Vinyl! She goes to so many places to make people smile with her music and that’s what I want to do to make up for all the frowns I caused.” Sonata chirped. "Plus I got really, really good at mixing music in college so I'll be a big help to Scratchy out there!" She turned to pinkie and gave a big thumbs up. "I'll spread smiles far and wide, pinkie promise" Sonata said with a big smile as she made the motion of said promise.

"I trust ya Sonny! Do you're very, very best! I'll have a big party waiting for you when you come home! Pinkie Party Promise!" Pinkie smiled and made the motions of the promise.

“As for me? I got a deal with that Sapphire Shores gal; she seems pretty cool and I like her music, she needs a new back-up singer as well as a bodyguard so I’m gonna do both” Aria said with a shrug. “No biggie.”

“And Shadowbolts? How about all of you?”

“Well Rarity hired me along with a few others to run 'Rarity for you' when it opens so theres that for me” Sunny Flare said and smiled looking upon young Coco Pommel with a catlike smile. "And I've already got my assistant manager lined up and ready, right Coco dear?"

Coco Pommel for her part was still very Fluttershy esque and blushed furiously at her girlfriends open tease but smiled regardless and nodded. "U-Uh-huh...that's me" Coco said happily. "I'm really excited to have my own line now, I really hope everyone likes them."

"With Rarity and I having trained you? You'll shine bright dear I just know it"

"Especially with my Flare by my side" Coco said sweetly

"Awwww you are just the sweetest little cup of coco you know that?!" Sunny Flare proclaimed hugging the young dress maker

“Since Vinyl’s hittin’ the road I’m gonna be the new DJ for the Rainboom’s when they need me but other than that I’m gonna work on my pro gaming career” Lemon Zest replied. "Lots a money to be made in kickin' ass online but a lot of people are sore losers and the game can mess friendships somethin' fierce, so I figure I could do somethin' about that that."

“I got hired as the head coach at CHS; I’ll be helping keep an eye on things over there with Dash, plus I’ll be able to pick up her slack when she can’t properly whip those kids into shape.” Indigo said with a smug grin

“You wanna go?!” Rainbow rolled up her sleeve and marched toward Indigo Zap

“Bring it!” Indigo said getting up to do the same.

Both of them were respectively sat down. Rainbow by Fluttershy and Indigo Zap by Sugarcoat with both of them disciplining them in a different way. Rainbow got a ‘stare’ from Fluttershy and Indigo got a normal smack upside the head.

“Ow! The Hell sugar?”

“You’re an over competitive dweeb you know that?” Sugarcoat said bluntly.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, bite me sugar tits" Indigo snarled

"You'd like that" Sugarcoat replied just as bluntly.

“I got a job as a yoga instructor at the Spa, it helps keep me mellow” Sour Sweet said having been practicing now having outbursts.

“I’ll be working in the library along with Moon Dancer so theres that” Sugarcoat replied.

“And I’ll be staying with Trixie and helping her run her families magic shop and help at the daycare. Plus I’ll be doing some teaching at CHS!”

“Oh? What class?”

“Friendship mechanics.” Starlight explained plainly

“Wait what?!” Twilight said flabbergasted.

“Mmmhm; surprise! The magic of friendship is a legit part of learning at CHS now; you opened a lot of people’s eyes and Sunset more so after you left it to her and her friends to spread the magic of friendship. So for that Luna and Celestia decided to hire me to teach people the magic of friendship. It was a challenge coming up with a lesson plan but I think I’ve got it. Of course I’ll have to start in low grades like Kindergarten but it’s worth it.” Starlight explained. “I should really thank Sunset for that though, the whole thing was really her idea from the start.”

“That.Is.Amazing! Think of all the possibilities! Speaking of Sunset; where is she?” Twilight asked

“She went to go have a talk with her Celestia and I think Twilight went to speak with her Cadence.” Starlight replied.

“That is still so weird” Applejack responded.

“AJ we’ve gotten WAAAAAAY past the point of weird…weird and common sense stopped being a factor after the fall formal.” Rainbow Dash replied.

“Yeah that entire mess sure did change things around here but I don’t think I could be happier with how things turned out and I’m sure with the plans you all have for the future? This world is in for a few surprises of its own with you all leading the charge, I’m sure of it!”

And you can rest assured that you’ll have the full support of the Equestrian royal family which includes myself, Cadence, Shinning Armor, my friends as well as Celestia & Luna! We’ll do everything in our power to help better this world.”

Twilight chuckled and sighed a bit. “If I had my way I’d properly crown Twilight and Sunset princesses here and all of you her advisers with a castle of your own like mine but I don’t think we’re that far along just yet.”

Everyone shared a laugh for a good moment and then their attention was grabbed by the entrance of Rara whom was sporting a newly designed dress by Coco Pommel, the young dress maker was a very big fan of Countess Coloratura and wanted to personally be the one to make her latest line of clothing. The singers entire line would be composed of originals from Sunny Flare, Coco Pommel & Rarity, she was very pleased she hadn’t picked that dreadful Suri Polmare and her cronies.

“Heeey everyone! Sorry I’m late, my show ran a little late” Rara exclaimed and ran over to Applejack and Rarity. “So is everything ready?”
“Quite darling; your outfit is upstairs, Trixie and Starlight should be up there getting ready in the spare room. When you’re all ready to go come down and we can start.”

“I reckon this is gonna be one helluva show” Applejack replied tipping her Stetson ad smiled thinking about what would happen when the show got under way.

“Speaking of the show; where are the stars?” Rara asked curiously looking around for the brides to be.

*******************************************************************

Sugarcube Corner: Kitchen

“So what did he say? Did he agree to let us see him? For him to see…’them’?” Twilight asked curiously her eyes glimmering with hope at her aunt and big brother.

“He said he’d listen and that given the evidence and your efforts to get his attention? He figures he can’t ignore you or the existence of magic anymore.” Shining Armor stated and grinned. “In other words your ability to adorably annoy people into submission has now reached federal levels…congrats Twilight you managed to get a meeting with the president.” Shining Armor replied rubbing the back of his head. “Though try and be gentle when you tell him about who and what he is or was in that other universe okay?”

“Oh please how hard could he take it that he was an evil shadow stallion hell-bent on enslaving the entire realm and cloaking it in eternal darkness?” Twilight stated nonchalantly

“About as hard as anyone else would take it if you said it like that!” Shining snapped

“Oh calm down I’m kidding jeez…sensitive much?”

“Sorry, sorry; I just don’t want this to turn ugly you know? It took a lot to get this service position and a lot to get your name in his ear and for him to take you seriously. But with everything you’ve accomplished in building during college, with all the strides you’ve made and will continue to make? I know he will be all for everything you girls have in store.” Shining said with a proud smile.

“Plus it helps auntie Celestia and Mr.Sombra were once lovers back in the day…though I hear that could possibly be the case again…one never knooooows.” Cadence said with a teasing smile. “But in all seriousness auntie Celestia had a big part in getting him to really sit down with all of you, the next few months are going to be really important.”

“I know Cady, I know, but I know we can handle it; especially after tomorrow” Twilight said with a dreamy sigh. “Is this how you felt the night before your wedding?”

“Me? Yes…your brother on the other hand? He was an absolute wreck!” Cadence laughed and teased her husband.

“Ugh I was nervous!! And I ended up being right! Chrysalis got her hands on shape shifting magic and almost killed us all!”

“I Tooooooold you Cady was acting funny; but did you listen?! Noooooooo.” Twilight was going into ‘ I told you so mode’.

“Arrrrrgh” Shining groaned

“You were all like ‘oh no Twilight I know my wife, she isn’t plotting anything.’ And I’m all like,’ do you clearly not notice how she isn’t acting like herself?!’ “Twilight droned on.

"She was super convincing!!!...Cadence back me up?!" Shining had hoped his wife would vouch for him but he already knew he done goofed

“You were pretty clueless honey…” Cadence added with a sheepish smile. "I mean I am NOT that bitchy" Cadence huffed.

“Whose side are you on woman?!” Shining gaped.

“Good thing me and the girls were there otherwise she would’ve caused a lot of problems around here, which just goes to show that rouge magic is a problem in this world.” Twilight affirmed. “I can’t wait to personally share my countermeasures and my other ideas to help incorporate magic into society!” Twilight beamed, her eyes sparkling like that of her namesake.

“You really think the world is ready for that Twilight?”

“The world is in a transformation period if you ask me, technology is advancing further everyday but there are still so many problems in the world and if there’s one thing that could fix any of that? It’s magic…they say fairy tales aren’t real; The girls and I are gonna prove them all wrong” Twilight said with determination clear in her tone.

“Speaking of the others; how is everything with Sunset and the baby to be?”

“Both are coming along well; Sunset is confirmed pregnant with twins.” Twilight smiled and blushed twirling a lock of her hair.

“Geez Twi, couldn’t wait to let it out of your pants huh?” Teased her older brother

Grinning a catlike smirk Twilight replied “I came out bigger than you and knocked my woman up twice as hard so yeah you could say that”
Shining Armor simply stood there stunned unable to give a proper comeback

“Oooooohohohohoho! Sweetie should I ask Twily to summon a Windego for that burn?!” Cadence burst into a giggle fit.

“But anyway yeah, I’m soon to be the mother of two beautiful baby girls.” Twilight said with a smile. “We’re gonna reveal their names after our honeymoon.”

“Oooh mysterious.” Cadence chuckled. “And what about you? You gonna carry any?” Cadence asked curiously.

“Maaaaaaybe” Twilight replied with a cheeky grin. “Sunset’s exact words on how she was going to put one in my oven were very...mhmhmhm well let’s just you can expect another niece or two” Twilight replied with a smirk

“Just don’t get in over your heads Twily, childcare is a very big responsibility and with all the things you girls have planned? Doing that and taking care of children not to mention being pregnant is going to be on helluva task.” Cadence reminded the young Sparkle.

“I know; and I’ve talked it over with Sunset and the girls time and time again and we’re confident as long as we work together and support one another that everything’ll be okay.” Twilight affirmed with a smile. “Friendship has gotten us through all this so far; it’ll take us even further as long as we continue to believe in it.”

“Sunset has really changed you; it’s almost like the meek shy and timid little bookworm that was once my sister no longer exists sometimes…now you’re an independent young woman with more friends than you know what to do with and a bride that shines bright like the sun.” Shining replied with a proud chuckle and shake of his head. “Life really is funny isn’t it?”

“Yeah, it is. I wonder how she’s getting along with Celestia and Luna?”

“Well I’m sure you’ll find out soon but you should go get ready, everyone else is waiting for you both.”

“Right! I’ll see you both in a bit” Twilight said focusing her magic and teleporting out of the kitchen in a flash of purple light.

“I might never get used to that” Shining said shaking his head.

****************************************************

Sugarcube Corner: Outside Back Balcony.

Celestia, Luna & Sunset stood on the outside balcony of Sugarcube Corner, each with a drink in hand all conversing about various other topics and currently the ball was in Luna’s court.

“So are you truly ready for the road ahead Sunset? Tis sure to be a hard and stressful one; pregnancy is no easy feat to withstand especially when baring twins.” Luna chuckled a bit. “I must say you were quite hasty to bare young Twilight’s foals though, couldn’t have waited till the honeymoon hm?”

“Oh I won’t be the only one carrying so this is going to be a very ‘fun’ next nine months.” Sunset chuckled shaking her head with a smile. “But yes, I’m ready; I’ve handled rouge magic and saved this world more times than I’d like to count, I won’t be around forever and neither will Twilight, might as well make our family as big as possible right?” Sunset replied. “I don’t have any connections to my real parents so this is my chance to make a name of my own.”

“Wherever she may be Sunset; I’m positive your mother is proud of you.” Celestia said with a knowing smile keeping Sunset’s attention while Luna allowed another to join them outside.

“I know; I just wish she could be here to see me get married but maybe some things are just better left alone-“ Sunset stated somberly and sighed. "If it was really meant to be then she'd be here now."

A bitter chuckle came from the new person “That’s what I told myself way back then.” A mysterious female voice called, one that was one of a middle aged woman in her mid-forties.

“Huh?” Sunset responded turning to see a woman she’d never seen before or rather hadn't seen in a very, very, VERY long time.

“Back then when I had to surrender the one thing a mother should never have to part with; I told myself ‘Maybe it’s for the best, if I was fit to be her mother my situation wouldn’t be so bad and I’d be able to support her. Maybe i'm better off alone, she deserves better’ I thought that giving you up would be the best for me as well as you and now more than ever do I realize how selfish that was…and for that Sunset? I am eternally sorry” The woman spoke up as she continued to walk up to Sunset Shimmer, the younger woman shocked to see this woman, not because she knew her no. But because of how strikingly familiar she looked to herself.

“Hello Sunset” The woman said standing a few inches from Sunset Shimmer, her eyes locked with her own. "It's been far too long; my you have grown; your hair is every bit as lovely as I remember it too." The woman said with a smile and chuckled as she drunk in Sunset's image as if meeting her again after a long time, which was clearly the case but Sunset for the time couldn't place who she was.

The gears began turning in Sunset’s head and she was slowly coming to the realization who this woman might be. “W-Who are-“

Cutting her off the woman said “Celestia tells me you have the ability to see others memories and understand their feelings and emotions. I think it’d be best for us to begin there.” The woman held out her hand and smiled a calm and loving smile, one that only a mother could give their child. Sunset had only truly seen this particular smile once before, it was decades ago on the day of her birth, when this exact same woman smiled upon her with motherly love and grace.

'It couldn't be...' Sunset thought in disbelief as she scanned the woman from head to toe.

She was about as tall as sunset was with the same color skin however her hair was pure red but was still a intertwined pattern with one shade of red brighter than the other and she had sky blue eyes. She was dressed in an all red and yellow dress, one that was clearly an ode to the young woman who stood in front of her.

Sunset would extend her hand and touch the woman's hand and her eyes would flood with white light as she read the woman’s mind and memories. She saw the day she gave birth to Sunset, she saw the struggles she and her father had gone through to try and support themselves and their daughter, she saw her father had fallen ill due to overworking himself which lead to his death. She saw her mother nearing the same conclusion and then her making the heartbreaking choice to give up her daughter, she saw the day she’d left Sunset at the orphanage while it was raining, she saw the great amounts of grief that she’d endured with the absence of her little filly. Drugs, drinking, gambling, every last image was sad but through it all she saw one common factor, a drive to get back something precious that was taken from her.

She’d seen her fire of determination to dig herself out of the gutter and get her life straight, her efforts to find her daughter and her great sense of relief when she’d learned of Ponyville and that Sunset had been spotted there.

She saw her immense joy in learning her little one was to be married and was pregnant. As the memories ceased and the light faded from Sunset’s eyes, her vision was blurred still because her eyes were full of tears as she wrapped her arms around the one person she’d never thought she’d get the chance to see let alone touch. Her face buried in the woman’s shoulder as she wept.

Sunset’s shoulders jumped as she attempted to speak through her strangled cried and say the woman’s only proper name since she didn’t know what else to call her however she knew what she needed to be called right there in that moment but her crying distorted her words. “M-M-M-M-Mo…”

Wrapping her arms around the crying girl as tight as she could she brought a hand to the back of her hair and brought her into a loving embrace to comfort her crying as any parent would their child. “Sshhhhh....No. I have no right to bare that title Sunset; Celestia rightfully earned that. My name is Bright Dawn…but even still; I am SO happy to see you even if I don’t deserve-”

Sunset hearing this after having seen all she’d gone through to get here wouldn’t stand for her mother putting herself down like that. “N-n-no-NO! Do-Don’t you dare deny me this!” Sunset snapped her hair covering her crying eyes. “Y-You ARE my mother! You gave birth to me! Everything you endured! All your pain! Your Suffering! The sacrifices you made! NO ONE COULD EVER QUESTION OR SHUN YOU FOR THE CHOICES YOU MADE! ANY GOOD MOTHER WOULD’VE DONE WHAT YOU DID IN A HEART BEAT!”

“But I-“ Dawn stuttered, her voice breaking; she’d long to be able to hold her little girl like this. However she’d expected the young girl to be furious with her, to never want to see her again, not to embrace and love her.

“NO!! YOU DID WHAT YOU HAD TO DO…DID I SUFFER? YES! DID I STRUGGLE WITHOUT YOU?! YES! DID I ALWAYS WONDER WHERE YOU WHERE AND WHY YOU GAVE ME UP?!?! OF COURSE I DID! I ALWAYS WANTED YOU THERE! BUT YOU WEREN’T AND NOW I KNOW WHY! YOU WERE TRYING TO COME BACK FOR ME ALL ALONG!!!” Sunset yelled and screamed; years of unanswered questions and tension broken as she finally got to let it all out as she finally understood. “BUT BECAUSE OF ALL THAT…BECAUSE OF ALL THOSE STRUGGLES, ALL THAT PAIN, EVERYTHING! I’M WHERE I AM BECAUSE OF ALL OF THAT AND I’M GRATEFUL! SO DON’T YOU DARE COME TO ME AFTER ALL THIS TIME, AFTER ALL THE HELL YOU’VE BEEN THROUGH TO GET HERE AND SAY THAT YOU DON’T DESERVE TO BE CALLED MY MOTHER!! I WON’T STAND FOR THE GRANDMOTHER OF MY BABIES SPEAKING THAT WAY YOU HEAR ME?!” Sunset screamed with tears running down her face as she clung hard to her mother in an embrace only a child could give their parent.

Hearing these words from her daughter, seeing how much her baby had matured without her, seeing how strong yet now vulnerable she was and all that combined broke through Dawn's emotional dam and she too began to cry as she held her only daughter for the first time in over twenty years. “I’m so…SO sorry Sunset; I-I never wanted to give you up, I never wanted to leave you all alone…All I ever wanted for you was for you to grow up and be happy…and I’m SO glad that you have; Look at you, all grown up, about to be married and expecting twins!?! What kind of mother would I be if I didn’t show my face here even after all this time?! I don’t care if I have to come to this world and make up for lost time, Equestria can wait for all I give a damn!” She hugged her little girl closer. “All I want now is to be a part of your life Sunny…please let me.” The older woman cried.

Hearing her actual mother refer to her by her most common nickname broke Sunset’s dams even further. There was a time in her coldheartedness that she’d entertained the thought of her birth mother begging for forgiveness and acceptance after Sunset had become a princess but other times she’d wished for just this. For her mother to want to be part of her life, for her to embrace her and acknowledge that she, Sunset Shimmer was her daughter.

“O-Of course you can! I’ve wanted that ever since the day I thought I didn’t have a parent to call my own! You’re my mother just as much as Celestia is.”

“And you are my little filly, just as much as you are Celestia’s. It’s so good to see you; so many nights all these years I cried myself to sleep when the sun would set without my little girl there; I’d cry just as hard during the day when the Sun would rise because it reminded me of your father.” Dawn gasped a wet cry as she struggled to speak.

“I missed you so much it hurt every single day, but it was that pain that pushed me forward; when I found out you’d been spotted in Ponyville I got there as quick as my magic would carry me and got as much information out of princess Twilight as I could and demanded I be here to see you. And so here I am.”

Sunset chuckled as her crying began to die down a little bit and she sniffled. “And not a moment too soon, just in time to give me away again huh?” Sunset chuckled

“Hehehe you’ve got your fathers sense of humor as well as the yellow in his mane.” Dawn replied with a chuckle. “But I suppose you’re right; only this time I couldn’t be happier with who I’m giving you too this time.” Dawn giggled and at last her crying had ceased. “I’m so proud of you Sunset; heheh and just like me it looks like your passions got the better of you” Dawn teased rubbing her daughters stomach

Sunset blushed ad giggled sheepishly. “Twilight used lust magic in sync with my heat cycle! I couldn’t help myself” Sunset pouted after having released from her mother’s embrace.

“But I don’t regret it; I wanted this, and I’ve set myself up to handle it, so has Twilight”

Dawn smiled calmly “You’re much smarter and resourceful than I was; though this world seems to have endless possibilities especially since I hear that magic will soon become a lot more prominent in this worlds society.”

“I wanted to make sure my babies grew up with a loving family and never hard to worry about if they were wanted, needed or even cared about.” Sunset said with a wry smile.

“You’ll make a great mother Sunset” Dawn smiled and gave a familiar catlike grin to her daughter and chuckled. “Although I do expect that you’ll be putting your own in little Twilight won’t you?”

Huh so that’s really where I get it from, go figure. Sunset thought with a chuckle and blushed and she twirled a lock of her hair on her finger.
“Let’s just say our honeymoon is gonna bring a whole new meaning to earth moving.”

“Ahahahah oh you are defiantly your fathers baby!” Dawn laughed holding her sides. “He was such a charmer and so ravenous in bed; I can tell the same is true for you. It’s so strange just how much of us both I see in you already.” Dawn said smiling.

“It’s really great to see you mom, I can’t wait for my girls to be born so they can meet grandma!” Sunset teased.

“Oh don’t think because I’m reaching the big numbers that I still won’t spank you little girl; I heard you had been QUITE ill behaved while under the princesses care” Dawn narrowed her eyes in a fashion similar to herself when she was being intimidating and Fluttershy’s stare and wagged an ‘No,No’ finger at her daughter. “I can tell you also inherited my temper but we can discuss that later; understood young lady?”

Sunset hadn’t felt this level of motherly authority from anyone but Celestia and it was somehow stronger coming from Dawn! Duh she was her biological mother so the level of attachment there was deeper.

Sunset nodded and managed a weak but affectionate “Yes ma’am” she blushed in embarrassment but nevertheless had never felt more loved by anyone except for Twilight. And now she could rest even more at peace knowing that both her mother’s would be there to see how far she’d come and how far she was going to go once she said those two sacred words to her bride when the sun would set upon them.

“I love you mommy” Sunset said as a fresh wave of tears flooded out of her eyes as she’d longed to be able to say those words genuinely to the woman who’d given her life.

However for now? All Sunset wanted to do was just feel like a filly again and hug and cry into her mother’s shoulder. This sensation was similar to the one she felt with Celestia but a much heavier weight was being lifted off her shoulders all at once with no prior warning and it felt so good. Her mother as she always dreamed stroked her fingers through her hair and whispered sweet nothings in her ear as she wept happily that her mother was at last able to hold her precious little filly.

Choking her own sobs she'd be as strong as she could for her daughter and held the young woman close in a motherly embrace. One she longed to have with the only child she ever had.“I love you too Sunny; ohhh shh, shhh, its okay; let it all out, there, there little filly; mommy is right here Sun-Bun, I promise I won’t ever leave again.” She said sweetly but with a level of dominance and determination to never leave her daughter or this new family she’d found behind. Looking down at her weeping daughter she’d turn her teary eyed gaze to her own and did something Sunset could only hope wasn’t a dream. “I…oh how did your pink friend do it?” She wondered curiously with a smile, tears still in her eyes.

With a wet chuckle she replied “Oh yes; I Pinkie Promise…that no matter what, as long as I’m able to draw breath, I will ALWAYS love you...Mommy will ALWAYS love her little ball of sunshine, never doubt that Sunny” Dawn said making the motions of the promise taught to her by Pinkie pie which only destroyed whatever remnants of composure and decorum Sunset had left and she literally wept like a baby into her mother’s chest this time. She wanted to return the words, she wanted to say it back so badly, but her crying, weeping and struggling to even make actual words and burying her sobbing face into her dress were all the words Bright Dawn needed to know that her little girl still and always would love her even after having not been there for her.

Dawn held Sunset through it all, she kept her now grown daughter as close as she could as if she were once again a newborn foal. Her slender fingers stroked through Sunset's hair with one hand and the other kept at the young woman's back patting it lovingly allowing the girl to cry out all her sadness and frustration after having her mother gone for so long. She truly never wanted to ever leave her daughter again; she wished to stay by her side and live out her days making her daughters life in marriage a blissful one for both her and her eventual grandchildren. For the time now though? She simply wished to cradle and hold her crying daughter; she felt she owed Sunset that much at least. Ms.Rarity would be quite upset that the dress she made would be tear stained but then again she'd probably accounted for that.

Her screams and cries of relief and joy got the attention of the party downstairs and a few of them had come upstairs to check on Sunset only to see the scene before them unfolding and as soon as they arrived they went back downstairs save for one Twilight Sparkle; the one that Sunset would soon be married to and she wrapped her arms around Sunset, whom was surprised at the contact at first because she didn’t know her beloved was there; but when she came into her teary eyed view she quickly did her best to embrace them both.

“Take good care of her won’t you?” Dawn asked Twilight with a calm motherly smile.

“For the rest of my lifetimes I’ll always be there for her.” Twilight said as she held her crying fiancé tight and ran a calming hand through her lover’s hair.

“Thank you Twilight Sparkle, thank you so much for loving my little girl.”

“It’s been and always will be my honor and pleasure to love her Mrs.Dawn” Twilight said with a teary smile

Celestia, Luna, Cadence and the rest had long since all retired downstairs as they allowed mother, daughter & fiancé hug and cry on one another’s shoulders with a moment of fear or regret left in any of them. Sunset felt even freer than the day she reconciled with Celestia! This feeling in her heart, this warm burning and lightness she felt, the sheer amounts of love coming to her all at once from left and right. On the left was her birth mother Bright Dawn, the mare who’d carried her in her stomach for nine hard months, the mare who’d had to go through an unspeakable Hell to reunite with her little girl, the newest shining light in her life that she never wanted to let go.

On her right was her Twilight, her fiancé, her lover, the one who’d be the dual mother of their children, the one who had truly started her on the path to redemption even if it was her princess counterpart. Sunset Shimmer loved Twilight Sparkle in any time, place or dimension be that as a friend or a lover, she loved her for all that she was and she couldn’t be happier to have fate be kind enough to allow her to have a light as bright as Twilight after how hard she tried to cover herself in darkness because she was too stubborn and full of herself to see the light when Celestia shined it upon her; only further proof to Sunset that Twilight was truly the only pony or person who could ever outshine Princess Celestia and that was a feat Sunset had thought impossible even during her spiteful reign as queen of Canterlot High.

She had all the love she needed; the love of her family and the love of her friends and she couldn’t be happier. Speaking of her friends she figured it was time to really get this party underway now that she’d effectively cried like a little filly again for about an hour for the second time in under a year but she wasn’t complaining, after all those talks with Ms.Zecora & Fluttershy back in CHS she learned that crying was okay and didn’t make her weak or pathetic, it felt good to let her pent up emotions out at last and surprisingly she wasn’t even the least bit angry at her mother, not before viewing her memories and not after. The only emotion she had for her right now? Was love.

After all of their collective crying had ceased the three women would break away from one another, Sunset wiping her eyes of her tears as Twilight and her mother did the same.

“Thank you mom; I needed that” Sunset said as her crying had finally stopped for good it seemed

“I know; I’ve waited so long for this day; and rest assured I’ll do all in my power to make your wedding tomorrow the greatest day of your life!” Dawn said with a smile

“Heeeeey that’s my job” Twilight said with a mock pout.

Dawn put a hand to her motherly hip narrowing her eyes sternly at Twilight and pouted just the same and hers was similar to Sunset’s coming off as an adorable scowl. “I am her mother, I’ve waited more than twenty years to spoil my little filly how she deserves and Celestia dammit I’m going to!” Dawn half snapped but quickly composed herself. “Ahem hehehe sorry; I didn’t mean to snap”

“Huh so I really DID inherit your temper” Sunset looked at her mother in utter surprise and was laughing inwardly though at just how similar they were.

“Be that as it may she’s MY bride; if anyone’s going to make her feel like a princess tomorrow it’s going to be me!” Twilight spoke up not backing down from her now future mother-in-law showing that she was no pushover and could be just as aggressive if need be.

Sunset simply watched and chuckled ‘Wow even her aggressiveness is cute; dammit I love her!’ Sunset thought.

Dawn smiled, it was a smile laced with motherly sternness as well as playful teasing. Sunset and Twilight then realized that Sunset most certainly got her looks and facial expressions from her mother because it was like they were looking in a mirror or had met an older version of Sunset.

“Ohhohohoho Sunny I like her! She’s a feisty one; you picked right.” Dawn said with a laugh as she embraced her daughter’s fiancé in a welcoming motherly hug. “And not to mention cute as a button, you’ve done very well for yourself sweetie” Dawn teased pinching young Twilight’s cheek giving it a tug making the young bookworm blush a brilliant bright red.

"Moooooooooooooooooooom?!" Sunset whined blushing just as much if not more than Twilight.

“Oh so she gets her affinity for teasing from you also eh?” Twilight replied with a chuckle noticing another similarity between mother and daughter.

“If she’s my baby which of course she is then oooh yes.” Dawn chuckled remembering her youth, a time when if one could go back in time she’d be the spitting image of Sunset but with all red hair and blue eyes. She remembered how much she’d always tease and poke fun or have a laugh at the expense of others and how that had led her to meeting her future husband. Giving a dreamy but weary sigh at the memory of her husband she put a hand to a locket draped around her neck. “My future husband however, he was the only one who could tease me and come out having said the last word and fluster me, his wit was sharper than an alicorns horn.”

“What was his name?” Twilight asked bashfully. “I-If you don’t mind me asking of course.”

“No, no it’s fine; don’t worry dear, I’ve had plenty of time to mourn and grieve; but he’s at peace and so am I now. His name was Sunrise.”

Dawn opened the locket to reveal a picture to Sunset and Twilight. One taken before everything in her life had taken a bad turn down a dark road. It was the day Sunset was born, Dawn lay in bed with foal Sunset in her hooves and next to them taking the picture with his magic was a unicorn with a red coat, golden yellow hair and green eyes. He sported a winning smile and properly cried happy tears as his little girl had just entered the world.

“Your father loved you and me more than anything else in the world and he did his best to support me and provide for you while he could. As you clearly saw earlier Sunset; your father was a gem miner and a damn good one, but ponies took advantage of his determination and hard work and then throw him under the street. But he always did the right thing, he was a good stallion and even had dreams of being in the royal guard once he saved enough money to properly provide for us first.” Dawn explained, giving very deep details about her husband. Sunset knew all this information via her magic but all of this was new to Twilight.

“When I lost him, it was almost more than I could bear; and then when I had to come to the choice to effectively give up the only child I would ever have? That nearly tore me apart, but I never once didn’t think about you Sunset, every single day whether I was depressed or not, it was this locket and this photo that kept my spirits burning even when I just wanted the flame to die out.” Dawn admitted somberly recounting her own past and choices she’d made before Sunset’s birth and after.

“But even in my darkest moments, I’d always held onto the hope that I would be able to find you again, to be able to look my hopefully happy and full grown daughter in the eyes and tell her that mommy loves her and wants to be there for her now more than ever. And I am SO glad you’ve chosen to accept me Sunset” Dawn said as she held a hand to her heart and choked a sob and smiled as a few small tears in memory of her husband fell from her eyes.

“I’ve dreamed of this day multiple different times in many different ways and I can say without a shadow of a doubt that this is the best version of this scenario and I’m happy it turned out this way even if the road getting here was rough for us both.”

“Yes it has, and I may never be able to stop saying I’m sorry Sunset.” Dawn said as she wiped her tears and then felt them form anew when her daughter hugged her again.

“And I’ll always say that I forgive you. No one is perfect; I’m proof of that, I did so many horrible things for all the wrong reasons, but never once did I blame you even if I did wish you were there sometimes, just so you could slap some sense into me before I did all the dumb shit I-OW!” Sunset yelped when she felt her mother properly slap her upside the head.

Sniffling and chuckling at her own display of motherly sternness she still hugged her daughter close. “You watch your mouth young lady”
Sunset smiled and dipped her head and laughed a wet laugh as her tears of joy came fresh again.

“Yes mom” Sunset said with a thin line of sarcasm that her mother picked up on but didn’t choose to physically scold her for.

“Ooooh Sunny’s in trouble” Twilight teased in classic little sister fashion. Twilight gave a mocking grin and looked at Sunset. “Careful Sunset or momma is gonna have to spank you.”

“Oh we’ll see who’ll be getting a spanking later when its bedtime trust me little star” Sunset retorted and snapped her jaw at Twilight hungrily.

“I do hope you’re keeping my little girl satisfied in bed Twilight Sparkle; if she’s anything like her father or myself she must be quite the hoof-erm sorry ‘handful’” Dawn teased obviously not shy about discussing or wanting to discuss her own sex life and her daughters.

“Given I popped two in her oven and plan on letting her plow me like Applejack plows a field during the harvest?” Twilight replied with a grin and hand on her hip cocked to one side. “I’d say I’ve kept your little filly quite happy; isn’t that right…'Princess'?” Twilight said shooting Sunset a look that instantly flustered her fiancé

Sunset blushed madly and unlike usual she had no clever reply and simply pouted and turned her nose up indignantly mumbling. “Dork”
Dawn noticed her daughters pouty face and couldn’t help but laugh as she examined the girls facial features as she made different expressions, trying to see if they matched any she made as a foal.

“Hehehe aww you still had the same adorable little mad face you’ve had since you were a foal!!” Dawn chuckled and recounted her brief time with Sunset. She hadn’t given her up for adoption till she was three as she struggled for a while to support them both and while she did struggle she did provide and loved her daughter through it all even with all the hardship.

“Whenever you wanted something and couldn’t get it with your magic you’d just sit there and pout, just like that-“She smiled and pinched the young woman’s cheek and tugged playfully and continued speaking. “You’d whine a little sometimes, cry a lot other times; oh but you were just the cutest little fireball though” Dawn finished seeing that her exclusive motherly tale had heavily flustered her daughter and she’d gotten the reaction she’d hoped for when the young girl shouted an embarrassed.

“MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM?!?!” Sunset whined crossing her arms over her chest, her lips turned into a pouted frown that she was trying to maintain so she wouldn’t start laughing even though she was completely embarrassed. While she was no longer a prideful egomaniac she still had her pride to some degree and her mother and Twilight just sliced though it effortlessly and she loved them both for it.

“Heheh that’s nothing, you should see her when Pinkie makes ice cream cake and she doesn’t get the biggest slice” Twilight teased with her
own embarrassing tale about her fiancé and her shameless addiction to ice cream cake and really just ice cream in general.

“Sci-Twi don’t you dare-!” Sunset shot Twilight a ‘please don’t’ look begging with her eyes as best she could but Twilight was not affected.

“Oooh do dare! Trust that I’ll be getting as many juicy stories from your friends as I can Sunny” Dawn grinned alongside Twilight, both women smirking in superiority as they were ready to exchange stories both funny, touching and embarrassing about Sunset Shimmer.

“Aaaaaargh you’re both the worst!” Sunset shouted pouting still but even with that she couldn’t help but laugh and embrace them both again.

“I love you both”

“We know; and we love you too Sunny” Sci-Twi said hugging Sunset one more time.

“And we always will sweetheart” Dawn said happily. “Now c’mon, how’s about we go downstairs and join the others?”

“Oh right! The gifts and the heart; Twi is everyone ready with their instruments downstairs?” Sunset asked

“Uh huh; they’re all set and ready to rock; just waiting on us.”

“Great; well mom, guess you’ll be getting a front row seat to a special performance by the Rainbooms”

“I’ve heard a great tell from your pinkie friend; I’ve never been much of a song mare but this is a new world so perhaps I’ll find my muse here; I mean I’m not THAT old” Dawn said giving her hair a flip and a cheeky grin. “I mean just look at me? We could easily be mistaken as twins you know Sunset.” Dawn said with a small twinge of tease.

“MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM?!?!?!?!” Sunset whined in embarrassment again. ‘Oh she is getting a kick out of this isn’t she?! Ugh great now I’ve got more than twenty years of embarrassment to catch up with’ Sunset groaned but was nevertheless happy to put up with it.

“NOT SORRY!” Dawn laughed as she exited the balcony back inside allowing her daughter and her fiancé to follow her back downstairs to rejoin their friends for the show. ‘Oh this is gonna be fun’ Dawn thought with an inward grin and chuckle. All those years missed as a mother and she was going to make up for as much of it as she could.

Author's Note

This was originally gonna be one chapter but I figured I've waited long enough and don't wanna stress it too much and make the chapters too long so the wedding chapter is gonna take just a wee bit longer but it'll be worth it.

What did you think of the return of Sunset's mother? Where do you want to see her character go moving forward in my next story?

Reflections & Rewards Part II

The party continued, the midnight hour drawing closer with only 15 minutes left. Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash had all said their pieces about Sunset Shimmer and Twilight and soon it'd be the rest of the girls turn and currently the next one up to share her relationship both fun and not fun was of course the master of the ceremony; Pinkie Pie. Sunset braced herself both to die of embarrassment and of laughter because she just knew Pinkie had to have some juicy story about something embarrassing that had happened to her or that she did; there were quite a few to pick from. Sunset was a bitch and thus karma even after her redemption was a bitch in return.

However very much thanks to Pinkie Pie, Sunset had learned to laugh at bad situations and even herself if the going got tough. The party girl was living proof that a good laugh could get you through anything and that a bright smile can help shine your way through the toughest of times. Sunset for a long time in her earlier days before her redemption sought to make everyone her puppet, her slave, her tool, smiling wasn't allowed unless she would allow it and that wasn't fair. She robbed so many people of their happiness and that hurt Pinkie inside very much back then especially when she had that big falling out with the other girls. Sure she had tons of friends; but those four were the bestest most super awesomerffic friends that she'd ever had!

When she didn't have them she still remained good 'Ol Party gal Pinkie Pie but her smile was noticeably less bright without her four bestie's with her. Sunset in her cruelty even made it a point to have Pinkie be the laughing stock of the entire school on more than one occasion and had Twilight not shown up when she had? Safe to say Pinkie would had become and remained Pinkamena for the remainder of High School and NO ONE wanted that in any way shape or form. Old Sunset Shimmer was bad, raging demon Sunset was terrifying but a Pinkie Pie that never smiled and was more than a little insane?

It'd be a cold day in Hell before Sunset would ever purposely make Pinkie frown ever again, ESPECIALLY after having witness how Pinkie flipped when she ruined Pinkie's birthday party during her second year and managed to pin the blame on everyone but herself until she came clean when they'd become friends.

However right now? Pinkie was Pinkie; and she had a speech and an embarrassing story to tell about her fiery haired best friend. Hopping up from her seat next to the siren Sonata Pinkie as usual, smiled a winning and bright smile as it was her turn to speak.

"Well guess I'm next up for story-time! Gather 'round everyone; cause this is a juicy one!" Pinkie chirped with a smile that was laced with devious and playful mirth as everyone gathered around her in anticipation some more tipsy than others and it showed.

"This oughta be gooood" Dawn grinned just as devious with Pinkie as she leaned in to hear the party girls tale. She had spent a small amount of time with each of the elements of harmony of Equestria and she found Pinkie Pie vastly puzzling but infinitely amusing, certainly the kind of pony or person who could get a roaring laugh out of anyone she spoke to or told a story to and she couldn't wait to record this little gem in her memory to tease her daughter with later.

"Oooh joy, more chance to make my face look like your hair mom" Rolling her eyes and revealing in the pouty little scoff her mother made, Sunset for her part was wondering in her mind what embarrassing and incredibly funny story she had in mind to reveal and while she didn't mind some there were a few she was hoping would be avoided but then she heard Pinkie begin the story.

"So when Sunny first arrived at CHS I had tried to throw her this really big party to welcome her to school! Everyone was there and was super excited to welcome her! There was music, games, dancing and I even made the most super delicious cake to-!" Pinkie began to recount the first time she met Sunset and her efforts to make the once mean girl smile and feel accepted at CHS. To Pinkie's credit thought? Sunset was smiling by the end of it, albeit an evil smile followed by sinister laughing at the misfortune of everyone else around her after her act of vindication all the while shoveling cake in her mouth behind the scenes as she recorded it all.

"Bathroom!" Sunset shouted.

'Oh Horseapples; No! Nope, not sticking around for this one!' Sunset screamed internally with a massive blush on her face as she tried to slip away but was halted by a magical grip on her ear and she was very surprised to see it was her mother, a crimson aura around the woman's hand as she yanked Sunset back by her ear.

"Oh I think you can hold it, I had you potty trained by the time you were two and a half!" Dawn retorted with a grin almost as evil as one Adagio would make and it got wider having seen Sunset's reaction to hearing her recount the age in which she had totally potty trained her.

Sunset yelped and struggled flailing her arms in distress a red blush burned into her face. "Gyah! Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow! Mooooom?! Lemme g-oommfoph!" Sunset yelped and then her protests were silenced as her face was held against her mother's very ample chest and she was surprised to find out her mother had quite the physical grip as well as magical grip.

"Ah bup, bup; that's quite enough out of you little filly!" Keeping her grip on the girl strong Dawn wouldn't let the young woman go anywhere ." Now you're gonna sit here and eat all this humble cake; understood?" Dawn said with a teasing smile and pushed her bosom into the young woman's face and chuckled as she saw her blush increase.

" This'll be a wonderful story to tell your children someday sweetie, so I don't want you to miss a thing; cause I know I won't!" Dawn said with a devious smile that Sunset had often worn herself when she knew she had the upper hand.

"Hehehe whatdya know? Your face really DOES look the shade of my hair when you blush!" Dawn pinched her daughters blushing cheeks to show off to the others and she could tell Sunset was trying so hard not to smile and put on that adorable little scowling pout she'd use when she was embarrassed but Dawn was having none of it.

"T-Twiiiiii?! Heeeeeeelp!?!" Sunset pleaded with her wife to be with her voice as well as her eyes struggling to try and escape her mothers grasp putting on her best puppy dog face that usually melted Sci-Twi in particular into doing what she wanted.

Sci-Twi for her part gave an innocent whistle from where she sat next to Cadence and Shining Armor with Sunset now in her mother's embrace next to Celestia, Luna and Princess Twilight. Sunset clearly could see her 'wife' was playing against her currently but she'd surely remember that later. If Sunset was ever vindictive anywhere anymore it was in bed and she could be as cruel and cunning a mistress as one would think...Adagio was a very good teacher in that aspect.

"Mother knows best Sunny" Sci-Twi said with a teasing sing songy tone and a stuck out tongue at Sunset. "Suck it up and take your lumps like a big girl"

"Aaaargh you're the worst!" Sunset whined struggling to try and escape her mother's grasp. "I swear I'll get you for this later!"

"I love you too Sunny" Sci-Twi giggled and shot her fiance a stern but playful gaze. "Now behave and listen to Pinkie's story, I remember this one being very funny" Sci-Twi replied having heard this story from Pinkie before. Twilight had gotten very good at balancing being cheeky and being cute and it was a very vicious combination when she choose to unleash it. Taking a gentle sip of her cider she eased back into her seat to listen to Pinkie's tale like it was none of her business.

"Why you cheeky little-!" Sunset could not believe what she was seeing, Sci-Twi was really being the queen of smug?! 'I don't deserve her' Sunset thought with an inward smile but her face remained contorted in a pouty scowl as her mother continued to press her face into her chest.

With an excited nod Pinkie would continue her story. "-Soooo anywhozzle where was I? Oh yeah! Cake! So I made this super big cake for everyone but it was mainly for Sunset. It took awhile to find out exactly what kinda cake she liked but I am the QUEEN of cakes so there is no love of cake that is unknown to me! NONE! None I say!" Pinkie proclaimed somehow having dawned a crown and cape that were themed after cake and desert. Smiling still she'd twirl a scepter with a cupcake on the top and point it at Sunset and her grin turned just as devious as any cartoon super villain.

"Aaaaand THIS naughty little filly here thought it'd be a good idea to 'get me to 'back off' by prematurely setting off the fireworks I had stashed in my hair-!" Pinkie said as if putting Sunset on trail.

"Diiiick move Shims" Lemon Zest spoke up with a laugh

"Seriously dude, not cool; I mean Hell even at Crystal prep we had snobs yeah but no one dared to try and ruin one of Zest's jams-" Indigo zap pointed out reaming when one time Neon Lights tried to prank her during one of her parties and Lemon Zest somehow turned it all on him loony toons styles while still maintaining the party.

"Well they made it so easy! And I STILL don't know why on Earth you would have fireworks in the-mmmph!!" Sunset was silenced by her mother pressing her chest into her face so she couldn't speak.

"Hush!" Dawn snapped and smiled "Please continue Pinkie dear" Dawn said keeping her daughter in a headlock and bosom press.

"So there I am running around the whole gym with my head on fire and fireworks spitting out of my hair, everyone is laughing at me and then someone started throwing cupcakes and then the whole party turned into a full scale food fight! One I had to sit out on because I was cooling my head off in the cake!" Pinkie laughed holding her sides, she was sad about the cake back then but long since laughed it off. "Heheheheh the whole thing got recorded and put on viewtube! It's still got tons of views! I had to wear a wig for a few weeks while my hair grew back too but luckily I had plenty for just such an emergency!" Pinkie fondly remembered the varying hairstyles she wore for that time period. Except when she wore her hair down straight, A LOT of people didn't seem to like her hair down like that for some reason and neither did Pinkie to be honest. It reminded her too much of her depressed time at home when she was little.

"Such a waste of good cake and ice cream" Principal Celestia lamented sighing with a pout. "I didn't even get one slice!"

"Oh let it go Tia" Vice Principal Luna said rolled her eyes.

"Says the one who cried in her office for hours when Sunset rigged your in office game system to crash during your silly little tournament!" Celestia retorted glaring at the younger sibling.

"WE DO NOT TALK ABOUT CECILIA!" Luna shouted surprisingly loud. " THOU SHALL SHUT THY CAKE EATING CAKE-HOLE PUCKER UP AND KISS THE ROUNDEST HALF OF MY FULL MOON!" Vice Principal Luna was drunk but she gave not one fuck.

Celestia had no response and everyone was left starring at Luna for a moment until the vice principal settled down a bit and blew some of her midnight blue star pattern hair out of her face and she gave a pouty and very drunk 'hmph' and a stern glare in Sunset's direction.

"I'm sorry" Sunset squeaked lower than Fluttershy somehow and her blush made her face match her hair.

With a gaze locked on Sunset as well, Princess Celestia replied "How large was it?" Princess Celestia asked.

Sunset felt completely frozen, stunned, Luna's cold glare and Celestia's growing hot glare were only making her blushing worse and she was squirming still trying to escape her mothers grip.

"I have a picture of it!" Pinkie said pulling a picture of the cake before its destruction out of her hair. It was a large six layer ice cream cake that was themed after Sunset's color scheme namely her hair which was red and yellow and the bottom layer was lined with cupcakes which if anyone knew pinkie? They had fried ice cream in the center of them. Celestia's eyes went wide and almost started drooling and dreaded to imagine such a delicious pastry being destroyed. Casting a glare at her former student Celestia would shake her head.

"Tsk, tsk, tsk; for shame my faithful student...for shame" Pouting her lips Celestia huffed. "How could you Sunset? What did that cake ever do to you?" Celestia genuinely asked as if Sunset had committed a murder. If there was one thing Celestia would never stand for it was the destruction of baked goods, particularly cake...she really didn't like pony's messing with her cake or any cake she found worth defending...which was most types from cupcakes to ice cream cake.

"I was a bitch okay?! Ow! Ow!!! You are all toa-mmmmph!" Sunset howled as her mother pushed her face into her chest again and roughly yet playfully noogie her on the head and this time it was both Princess Celestia and Sci-Twi who'd delivered a magic spanking to the former villain, both grinning broadly as everyone shared a laugh at the girls improvised punishment.

"So after all that I had to clean up the whole gym and I got teased a lot and laughed at for a while; but after I laughed it off a good few times it wasn't so bad and then that's when pony Twi comes to school and wants to dethrone the queen meanie!" Pinkie rambled as she recounted the events of the fall formal from her point of view.

"I only really wanted my crown back; knocking Sunset down a peg or two was an added and very pleasant bonus" Princess Twilight affirmed with a smug grin toward her friend.

"Oh you're loving this too aren't you 'princess'?" Sunset said managing to get her words out clearly almost spitting the princess' title at her.

Feigning innocence, the princess of friendship gasped and placed an offended hand to her chest. "Why Sunset what ever would give you that silly idea?" Twilight said with a very obvious line of sarcasm.

"Know that I will not be the least bit gentle with you later 'princess'! That goes for you too missy!" Sunset said setting her gaze upon the princess and her nerdy wife to be. 'Oh I am going to enjoy myself way more than I should when we get in bed!'

"Bring it on" The two Twilight's said in unison each giving each other a look of encouragement and smugness that said 'Challenge accepted'

"-It was soooooo good to be working with the other girls again, we'd forgiven each other for all the mean things we thought we did to each other and we're all besties again and we helped Twi beat Sunny at the fall formal! Sunny was all like 'Rawr I am the queen meanie and you shall all bow before my demonic magical whim!' And we we're all like 'Friendship is magic! Taste the rainbow!' " Pinkie exclaimed giving a quick reenactment of the incident.

"I was NOT that dramatic!" Sunset protested with a pout.

"Oh c'mon! You super villain laughed after you transformed and were all like 'I am your princess now; and you will be loyal to me!'" Rainbow Dash taunted doing a very spot on impression of Sunset Satan as she was called back during her magic tantrum.

"I was trying to be intimidating!" Sunset argued.

"You looked like fucking bat out of Hell!" Rainbow pointed out. "Least Twilight looked kinda hot when she did the whole she demon thing" Rainbow teased once more with a grin.

"Hey! I was gorgeous when I transformed to stop her!" Sunset pointed out. "And for the record? Some people said I looked sexy in a evil kinda way when I transformed the first time so nyeh! Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow!!!! Gyah I why did I agree to this?!! I knew you girls were gonna make me blush my face off into marriage but c'mon!! I thought it was just gonna be a quick roasting then we eat and maybe have a few strippers! OW OW OW OW OW OWWWWWWWWWW!" Sunset yelled in protest wiggling around in her mothers grip as she was spanked some more by Princess Celestia and Princess Twilight respectively, both of whom grinned in triumph.

"I'll admit I'm probably enjoying this far more than I should." Celestia replied chuckling behind a hand. As a mother figure she'd never once physically punished Sunset always sticking to giving her a very stern and disappointed gaze or at worst a very stern talking to. However right now? She was getting tipsy and was technically not a princess in this world so by all accounts she could break tradition just a little.

"I agree and I can't say this thought hadn't crossed my mind when we first met." Twilight grinned and stuck out her tongue. "This is what you get for being so mean!" Twilight was really just teasing and she knew Sunset knew that, this was really all in good fun and it was Sunset's idea for them to 'Haze her' during this time.

Stifling a giggle with a hand Rarity replied"That and we felt strippers or an orgy would be in poor taste since your mother(s) are here and you've had this coming" Rarity pointed out with a teasing grin of her own.

"You're all in on this?!" Sunset shouted, she felt slightly betrayed but also proud of her friends at the same time.

Her friends all looked to one another and then back to Sunset and simply replied in perfect harmony.

"Eeeeeyup!"

"I hate you all!" Best friends ever! Sunset thought as she thought in equal measure how to exact her revenge.

"I thought I told you to hush!? Do continue Pinkie" Dawn stated as she herself delivered a powerful spanking to her daughters ass with the palm of her hand and grinned at the delightful squeal of surprise the young woman made. "Come now, you always use to love story-time when I used to read starswirl tales to you so you could fall asleep at night; I see no reason why the same can't be true here!" Dawn revealed yet another embarrassing tidbit about Sunset in her foalhood.

"MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM?!?!?!" Sunset whined and writhed and wiggled more. Just how many little fun facts did she have?! Was I really THAT adorable and capable as a baby!? If so...HOW DID I END UP SO...No, no Sunset, you've let it go. Don't focus on that...FOCUS ON GETTING FREE OF THIS BLUSHING TORTURE!

"Righti-o! So.. we blasted her with that rainbow, she was back to normal and was all sad and crying and for the very first time I saw Sunny for what she really was. She was someone who'd lost her will to smile and laugh, she was someone who needed friends to help find her way again, she was someone in need of a super big friendship hug and a party to say 'Everything from here on out was gonna be okay!'. For awhile I tried to reach out her but she kept avoiding me or kept telling me to go away but welllll...you know me!" Pinkie giggled remembering her many efforts to track Sunset down and bring a smile to her face after the fall formal. While Sunset didn't resist in any malicious way those times she was always vocally clear that she didn't want Pinkie's 'pity party'.

"I just couldn't leave someone who clearly wanted to be happy make themselves miserable! So after weeks of trying she finally came to meet up with all of us right here at Sugarcube corner in that corner booth right over there!" Pinkie pointed out the exact spot where the girls had all sat and had a nice long heart to heart.

"And what was is it YOU had to say to my little filly hm?" Dawn asked with mirthful curiosity.

"She said smiles were nice and I should do it more that's all, whose next?!" Sunset tried to change the subject quickly but sure enough Pinkie would reveal the truth.

"Well pretty much what Sunny said buuuuuuut I had to prove to her that a good laugh and a smile was the cure to just about anything!" Pinkie grinned deviously again at the former pony villain. "And it was that day we all learned a special little secret about Sunny here! Right girls?" Pinkie asked to her friends. "Twily knows what it is too cause it's the same for her!" Pinkie giggled teasing the bookworm a little and it both a blush out of both her and her princess counterpart.

"Please don't-!" Sunset begged with her eyes and tried to put on her best puppy dog pout but Pinkie Pie was one of the few who could become resistant to it. That is until it seemed to have worked? Huh guess I still got it!

"Okay, okay fiiiiiine" Pinkie relented for the moment and pouted in a small huff and crossed her arms. "Party pooper"

Inwardly and outwardly Sunset sighed in relief "Thank y-" Why Sunset even thought letting her guard down was a good idea was beyond her. Especially considering there were currently two of them.

"WE'LL JUST SHOW YOU!" The two pink menaces shouted and jumped at Sunset whom cowered in her mothers grip.

Sunset squirmed and tried to somehow vanish into her mothers chest."MOMMY SAVE ME!"

Dawn thought about it for a moment and then put the pieces together and her lips turn up into a villainous smile that somehow only a mother could make toward her child when she was about to do something really embarrassing on purpose or punish them. She knew of Sunset's little weakness to, she'd often used it against her when the young girl was but a foal and needed to be calmed down. Sometimes a bottle of milk or a lullaby wasn't enough to put little Sunset to sleep or calm her crying; she was always an energetic girl no doubt about it though if there was one thing that ALWAYS got her to be silent? It would be this.

The girls eye plead for her not to release her to the two giggling monsters below however her pleas fell on blind eyes and deaf ears. The woman would look around to her daughters friends who all nodded in approval; even the princesses agreed. Turning her gaze back to her daughter who was just out of reach of the two Pinkie's who giggled like hyenas Dawn said.

"Long live the Queen!"

Sunset's eyes went wide with a few emotions: Surprise, horror, betrayal and secretly? Excitement. While she'd never outright admit it? She absolutely loved what was about to happen to her next and while her words would probably say otherwise? Her incoming laughter would certainly betray her.

Releasing the girl to the two menaces they sprung their trap and all that could be heard next was the wild laughing and screaming of Sunset Shimmer as she was tickle assaulted by not one but two Pinkie's and to ensure that she couldn't escape she was magically held down by both Rarity's crystal magic. She couldn't escape, she couldn't only take her punishment and a double tickling from Pinkie would be considered cruel and unusual to anyone else though Sunset secretly(not so much a secret anymore) loved being tickled. They made sure to be careful though since Sunset was with twins.

"AAAHHHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA N-N-NOOOOOOHOHOHOHOOH! P-P-P-PINK-IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEH S-TAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHP IT!!!" Sunset screamed and thrashed but to no avail as her limbs were held down by crystal chains. Rarity was strong in her use of magic otherwise Sunset probably would've been able to use her own magic to escape but this was a punishment after all.This would also to prevent her from thrashing about as to not harm her babies to be. She was still very early on and wasn't showing in the stomach yet so she still held her figure but she still wanted to be safe now rather than sorry later.

"Heheh eeyup; while we ain't have magic at the time Pinkie had ol' Sunny pinned in the middle of the floor and tickled the daylights out of her" Applejack chuckled as she watched Pinkie tickle torture Sunset.

"Heheh yes quite; in fact she tickled her SO thoroughly that-"

It was hard to hear the conversation over her own wild giggling in tune with Pinkie's own however she knew where this story was going and she cringed, blushed and felt incredibly embarrassed every time it was brought up.

"D-D-D-D-OOOHOHOHOHO D-DOAHAHAHA DON'T....Y-HOHOOOOOOO D-AARRRRRE!!!!!!" Sunset struggled to say but it was too late as Rarity replied.

"-She had a bit of an accident and she had to borrow a pair of panties for the day and she only had two choices...Pinkie or Fluttershy; guess who she picked?" Rarity asked to everyone listening who didn't already know. However the massive blush that came from human Fluttershy already confirmed it as she tried to vanish behind her hair and Rainbow chuckled and patted the shy girl on the back.

"She had to wear Fluttershy's pretty Pegasus panties for the whooooole weekend!" Rainbow laughed much to the embarrassment of Sunset and Fluttershy.

Everyone in the room had a rip roaring laugh at Sunset's expense and at seeing the girl get tickled to near exhaustion by Pinkie Pie. After a full five minutes the pink tormentors released Sunset and Rarity released her magical grip with a smug smile as they all watched Sunset come down off her gigglefits. She would one day have her revenge and given she'd soon be popping twins? She had the perfect idea who would be taking up a babysitting job for her and Twilight when they needed them. While she always had made an effort not to be spiteful or petty for any reason sometimes in a friendship as close as theirs? Sometimes it was called for and hey not for nothing? Pinkie and Rainbow loved to babysit and it'd be good practice for them given Rarity's prediction about who was probably gonna wind up pregnant next.

'My money is still on Rainbow and 'Shy but then again Pinkie is such a wild card she could be pregnant know and none of us would know' Sunset thought as her giggling finally subsided and she was able to stand again. Glancing at everyone around the room her eyes said it all especially to the two Twilight Sparkles in the room and they simply said 'You're all toast'

"We love you too darling; now sit down, I do believe Pinkie has a present for you." Rarity said with a cheeky smile as she sat with one leg crossed over the other next to Applejack.

Sunset huffed and said nothing taking a seat next to her mother and Celestia again and the entire time she wondered which one would be the one to 'betray' her next. She still couldn't believe that her own mother tossed her to Pinkie like that! She could see Sunset also got her slightly malicious and vindictive side from her mother too; there was a lot about Bright Dawn that Sunset didn't know even with her magic vision into the woman's memory however she'd soon fix this with some well deserved mother-daughter quality time once the wedding was finished and she and Twilight returned from their honeymoon.

Fully aware of the type of punishment she and her princess counterpart were in for upon their leaving this party Twilight decided to speak up this time.

"So what do you have for us Pinkie Pie? I would assume this party is our present right?"

"Clooooose...but nope! This party was just half of my gift; the other half-?" Pinkie grinned alongside her own pony counterpart as they looked back and forth to one another and nodded.

"Look a distraction!" Pinkie shouted and then the other pinkie tossed down a glitter bomb which she promptly vanished behind and this got an irritated huff out of Trixie as everyone looked to see what Pinkie was referring to only to play along given it would be confusing if they didn't. Once Pinkie vanished and reappeared she came back with two simple cupcakes that were skillfully decorated in the pattern of the sunset into the twilight with sprinkles of different colors of the rainbow.

"Ta-da!" Both Pinkie's exclaimed with a smile both of whom revealed in the expression their friends made.

"Cupcakes? Huh I was expecting something a bit more-"

"Over the top? C'mon Sunny gimme a little credit; I've grown a little after high school and college" Pinkie giggled with a slightly somber tone both in her smile and her laughter. "You taught me that not everything is fun and games, you taught me that not everything has to be big and over the top and super duper and out of the ordinary; that it's okay just do something simple to make someone smile."

Pinkie explained and then her grin grew brighter and even small tears formed at the corners of her eyes.

"Seeing you both together like this, knowing how happy you both make one another; knowing that I get to be apart of that, to bring smiles and joy to you and you little babies to be! That's why I...well...we-" Pinkie looked to the rest of the girls and to her pony doppelganger. "Decided to go with me tickling you like that; Not really to punish you exactly...okay well maybe a little but you get the idea; I wanted to give your little ones their first tickle of joy and happiness so that when they finally shine upon this world when its time?" Pinkie smiled warmly and her body shined a bright pink and her hair glew out and her ears ponified.

"I know that they'll come out to this world smiles wide as the one that was on your face the moment you conceived them and trust me Sci-Twi told us just how big THAT smile was" Pinkie ended with a teasing grin at Sunset and Twilight who both ended up flustered and then the entire room roared with laughter and Pinkie in typical fashion had to do a rimshot.

"Thank you, thank you; I'll be here all year!" Pinkie replied. "So go on ya couple of sillies; take 'em. We made 'em special!" Pinkie said as she pushed the tray the cupcakes lay on closer to the soon to be newlyweds.

Sunset and Twilight trusted that Pinkie wouldn't do anything malicious of obscene to their food; no that was more of a prank either Trixie or Aria would pull. Pinkie would never dare taint ones cupcake and so with that in mind they took the baked goods off the tray and smiled at one another blushing and both of them began to remember why having cupcakes was so significant.

'She never misses a beat does she?' Sunset thought as she looked to Pinkie with a 'Oh I cannot believe you remembered' look and all Pinkie replied with was a 'oh yes indeedy I did!' smile with her arms crossed as she bounced up and down giddy with excitement.

"Pinkie this is so sweet of you...for those of you who are unaware, it...took me awhile to choke up the nerve to ask Sunset out-" Twilight stated with a sheepish blush.

"A WHOLE YEAR AND A HALF!" Shouted various other members of the rainbooms.

"I WAS TRYING TO FIGURE MYSELF OUT AND ALL THOSE MAGIC ATTACKS KEPT...COMPLICATING THINGS!" Sci-Twi defended and groaned trying to stay on topic. "Anyway! I was nervous and well...I knew Sunset had been rooming with Adagio and that they'd um...'done things'." Sci-Twi's blush increased further as did Sunset's but Adagio just grinned through the whole thing.

"Ohhh the look on your face when you found us in that lib-" Adagio was promptly cut off by magic way of having a telekentic muzzle around her mouth by princess Twilight.

"Continue" The princess said glaring at Adagio and then at Sunset for a moment raising an eyebrow and sunset shrugged with a sheepish grin

Dawn playfully with motherly sternness shoved her daughter in the shoulder and shook her head.

"Do I get that from you or dad?" Sunset asked cocking an eyebrow.

"Mmhmhmh...I'll say this...I was always the more 'adventurous' one when it came to the use of magic" Dawn replied with a sly grin and saw Sunset's face light up along with the face of a few others who may have heard what she said but the most obvious was Vice Principal Luna who Dawn noticed more than once had her eyes zeroed in on her rear and the middle aged woman threw the starry haired woman a wink, her magic aura making a heart appear as she did so.

"Oh gag me..."

"Hm funny I tried to get you father to try that but he wasn't very-" 3...2...1.

Triggered "MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM?!?!?" Sunset shouted in embarrassment and Dawn threw her head back and laughed. She was drunk too.

Allowing them to finish Sci-Twi continued "Anyway...I was still well let's be blunt...an awkward dork with magic who just discovered that she was never really into boys and that the perfect girl had been staring her in the face the whole time was possibly going to never get with her because she had the hots for someone else...or so I thought..." Sci-Twi took a moment to compose herself. "But then I started to ask the girls what I should do; how I should ask her...of course you all gave me your suggestions but the one that stuck out to me the most was Pinkie's...she told me to do something both of us could smile over...and go from there." Sci-Twi chuckled and rubbed the back of her head.

"For a few days I did what I always do...Research. Sunset was my friend yes but there was still much I hadn't known about her because often times I'd spend my time working in my new lab, doing homework, hanging out with all the girls whenever possible of course and even having one on one days with them...except Sunset for some odd reason; back then I chalked it up to scheduling and bad luck, to an extent I still do but...part of me knows its because I was afraid..." Sci-Twi revealed.

"Afraid that she would reject me, afraid that she would be forced to pick between me and Adagio; I was so panicked and stressed that I just couldn't think right and well ever since I was little my mom used to make me sweets when I would um..."

"Go into queen freak out mode?" Sunset said with clear tease in her tone.

"Yes 'dear' that...and so I thought that maybe just sharing a sweet snack with Sunset would open the doors a little more and so one day during spring break I invited Sunset here for you guessed it...cupcakes. I had pinkie make them special, just for us." Twilight smiled looking down at the pastry as if it were the same one she'd shared with Sunset that day.

"And you wanna know whats really funny?" Sunset added and the memory got a giggle out of her every time. "That very day I was really just tired of waiting on Twilight to ask me out and Adagio was sick of seeing me not go after what I wanted so I was actually going to ask her out; imagine my surprise when she asks me first?"

"You asked at the same time?" Dawn asked with a playful coo in her voice as she looked to her daughter and her wife to be. "Awww how sweet! Oh you are just the peak of adorable aren't you Twilight Sparkle?"

"Mmmhm, and we both had the exact same reaction and we both agreed that it was the most either of us had ever smiled in our lives" Sci-Twi smiled giggling sheepishly at the memory. "We were SO happy in fact our jumping squealing and hugging knocked the cupcakes Pinkie made to the ground and we never got to enjoy them.

"And the look on Pinkie's face? I'm sorry but Pinkie that was probably the most hilarious shocked, joyful and crushed face I have ever seen you make and I...I just couldn't!" Sunset laughed heavily at the memory and Twilight laughed in tune.

"Yeah it was wasn't it? But theeeeese are-" Pinkie's mouth was covered by the other pinkie who shook her head.

"No spoilers!" Other Pinkie hissed

Twilight and Sunset took the cupcakes and looked to one another and grinned. It was a shared smile, one of many the two lovebirds shared; it was a useful trait to have, being able to speak to one another without speaking, merely a look at the eyes and the facial features and it was like a form of telepathy only Twilight and Sunset shared on the level in which they had it. Pinkie and the rest of the girls had this skill too, it was one of the many things that made them all such good friends. They had a sense of seamless harmony and that was something truly rare.

Turning to one another the two scooted a bit closer to each other and held the cupcakes to one another. Each reaching over to take a bite of the cupcake held by the other. Around the room camera clicks and swoons, and 'awwwwwws' could be heard as the two shared the treat made by Pinkie and they marveled in the smiles coming from both Sunset and Twilight; Pinkie most of all.

"These are delicious Pinkie! And fried ice cream in the middle like usual! You HAVE to teach me the recipe someday!" Sci-Twi pleaded, she wished so bad for Pinkie to teach her how to bake but given the last time she baked in Sugarcube corner? She could understand why she'd be wary.

"I'll give you a special crash course when the little ones are born pinkie promise!" Pinkie announced and made the motions of the sacred promise.

"Mmmm seriously pinks you always manage to outdo yourself, I can literally taste the magic in these and-"Sunset's eyes went wide as she saw the bite mark in her cupcake vanish and reform as if she'd never taken a bite at all.

"Holy horseapples~yah! haha! Missed m-ow! Fuuuuuuu-" Sunset shouted as she dodged a swing from her mom but got one to the rear from Celestia instead and was trying her hardest not to be vulgar. "Thank you for the cupcakes Pinks."

"How did you get such a foul mouth?!" Dawn demanded to know

"Guilty!" The three siren sisters shouted with devious laughter the loudest coming from Adagio. "Your little pony has one helluva potty mouth Mrs.Dawn; why the amount of times she can say fuck in a matter of 20 seconds?" Adagio waggled her eyebrows and gave an impressed whistle and teasing sneer at Sunset. "Spend enough time with me and it becomes part of you vocabulary real quick, enough time with Aria? more so and Sonata? Well...she's an airhead who'll make you say either fuck, shit, dammit or any other curse word be that through pleasure or pain...sometimes both!"

"DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGI?!?!" Sonata whined her face now flushed a bright pink.

Everyone in the room erupted into laughter and Pinkie Pie couldn't be happier to see that everyone despite all the jabs and the shade being thrown, still laughed and loved each other and not for a moment did her pony up form simmer down. Through it all she bounced over to the crystal heart and put in her geode as it took her cutie marks shape and then rejoined her friends to share more laughs and make more good memories.

Author's Note

Abrupt ending because writers block lol the next chapter will hopefully close things up and get closer to the wedding, writing this myself lately has been a struggle but I hope you all like what I managed to put out. Now excuse me while I go pass out

Awww poor baby

hold me please waifu

Reflections & Rewards III

Most of the Rainbooms had given their piece and enacted their own little plots of playful vengeance on Sunset Shimmer, the only one left was the one whom Sunset had wronged the most in the past. The one she constantly targeted because she made it so easy. The one who she took actual pleasure in making cry and cower in fear day in and day out for 2 and a half years of her high school life simply because she was mad at Celestia and the world. She sat next to Rainbow Dash and had for the most part as usual kept to herself but allowed herself to laugh and mingle still even if only a little.

Though now it was time for Fluttershy to give her words to the lovely couple and both Sunset and Twilight had a feeling that the meek girls words and whatever gift she had in store would move them both to tears. She was really the sweetest and most innocent of the group all things considered though if one really knew Fluttershy? When she got comfortable and let her shyness go? She was a force to be reckoned with in more than one aspect. She could be smug, cunning and devious all while maintaining that adorableness that was special to Fluttershy; the element of kindness in both worlds couldn't have picked a better host and Rainbow Dash reminded herself and Fluttershy of this fact often. Opting to break the silence, Bright Dawn spoke up once again.

"Alright so ladies who's next hm? What about you dear; you've been awful mute haven't you?" Bright Dawn asked looking to Fluttershy who for the most part had remained quite and sheepish throughout this whole thing. She'd heard the meek girl could be a wild little minx when she got enough to drink though it would appear she was still on her first bottle.

"O-oh um sorry, I guess I was just um...waiting my turn I guess? Um I'm sorry...." Fluttershy blushed and chuckled a bit sorry that she hadn't said much during this whole thing but after having everyone find out that Sunset had to wear her panties once? She'd kinda retreated into her own mind to have a small panic attack...it helped with her stress(thank you sour sweet)

"Oh don't fret sweetie I'm certain that of my little filly's friends they've saved the best for last I presume hm?" Bright Dawn was no fool especially having already spent a little time with Equestria Fluttershy and given what she'd heard about her daughter and how Fluttershy was as a pony and clearly as a person? She could tell Sunset had run rampant over this sweet little thing for awhile and while the girl could hide the scars well, Bright Dawn's motherly eagle eye saw it clear as day.

"It's quite alright, I can tell that you and my little filly have well...to say a rough past is putting it mildly I'd guess right dear?" Dawn asked Fluttershy whom replied with a nervous nod.

Fluttershy nodded. "She was really mean" Fluttershy uttered shyly poking her fingers together as she cowered in her seat slightly as she tried not to make eye contact with Sunset for the time being.

"Sorry Shy" Sunset squeaked acting similar to Fluttershy attempting to hide behind her hair.

Dawn nodded solemnly in response "Yes, that seems to be the general common factor, you have my apologies Fluttershy"

"I-It's okay, I mean sure Sunset was a big meanie, and yes she always stuffed me into lockers, humiliated me, ruined my homework, broke up my friends, tripped me in the halls, insulted my animals and usually always called me a sniveling whinny useless animal loving doormat and a crybaby-"

Fluttershy didn't want to dwell on it for too long as she'd long since forgiven Sunset for how mean she used to but she felt she needed to at least get it all out and off her chest and Sunset accepted that but the entire time Sunset could feel everyone's eyes burning holes of fury and disappointment into her skull as she repeated to herself mentally.

'You Bitch!'

"-I always had hope that she could be a better person. But I knew that she was too scared...too prideful...too seeped in her own ambition and greed to show anyone any true kindness and any kindness she did show was only shown if she gained something because she didn't know any other way...because at the time she didn't want to know any other way." Fluttershy continued, giving a breakdown of what she thought about Sunset Shimmer pre and getting into post redemption. Her words were true and everyone kept their attention fixed on them, allowing them to see just how far Sunset had come.

"When princess Twilight showed up and stood up for me to Sunset the way she did; I felt this...spark of hope. It was unlike anything I'd felt ever and I'd never met Twilight before. I guess it was because she was the only one to defend me when Sunset was well...queen meanie; and then she started to get all our friends back together and I just knew that there was hope still to be had."

"And then the night of the fall formal we all stood together to protect you and we cleansed Sunset of her darkness and pain, we gave her the one thing she'd been missing...hope. Hope that she could start new, hope that she could repent for her sins and redeem them, hope that she could learn the true meaning of friendship. And when Princess Twilight asked us to look after you and she left for Equestria I knew that even if the other girls were wary about it, that they all thought and felt the same as I did...Sunset needed our help, favor for the princess or not"

Around the room each of the girls remembered with fondness the night of the fall formal and the events that followed. After princess twilight left for Equestria they'd been tasked with keeping an eye on Sunset and showing her the ways of the magic of friendship, which Sunset admittedly was resistant to because she was still trying to figure herself out and was trying hard to do it alone. She thought herself unworthy of friendship and no one wanted to prove her wrong more than Fluttershy, however she knew she couldn't bring herself to pester Sunset the way Pinkie Pie did; not even close. However Fluttershy had always remained herself, kind and while shy, supportive and wanted to truly be there for Sunset of her own accord, not just because the princess asked.

"We knew you needed guidance, you needed acceptance, you needed well...I won't lie and say the beating Dash and AJ gave you or the slap Rarity gave you weren't well deserved because to be honest?" Fluttershy looked at Sunset stern with her almighty stare but it was mixed in with her flutter-smug smirk and she continued on. "I wish I would've been brave enough to do what they did, but I wasn't; because really? You deserved and needed a good spanking!" Fluttershy snapped and the room erupted with 'ooooo's' and laughter .

"I agree with Fluttershy" Principal Celestia spoke up raising her glass of cider with a hearty chuckle.

"Ditto to that sister!" Vice Principal Luna spoke up clinking glasses with her sister grinning. She'd often have to spend detention with Sunset and back then Sunset didn't make it easy on her often going out of her way in her attempts to spite Celestia and Luna.

"Really? Is that what you all think?" Bright Dawn asked with a semi-wicked grin as an idea began to form in her mind

"Moooom what are you-?" Sunset asked cautiously and could see where this was probably going and was preparing herself to escape in any way possible.

"Yes." Fluttershy nodded grinning still interrupting Sunset before she could finish her sentence and while she'd never say it out loud? She was basking in how totally embarrassed Sunset was, true all was forgiven but well...Fluttershy deserved SOME payback didn't she?

"Hm I see...Oooooh Sunset sweetie?" Dawn glanced at Celestia and their motherly instincts seemed to sync up and they both got a bright and devious idea. Speaking up once again Dawn addressed Sunset whom was slowly trying to creep away until she was grabbed by her mothers magic aura and dragged back yelping in protest.

"Gyah!! Ow, ow, ow,ow!" Sunset yelped as everyone else watched and none lifted a finger to aid the pregnant pony girl. "M-Mom?! C'mon stoooooop!"

Grinning a sinister smile only a mother could to their child, Dawn spoke aloud "Sunny, Sunny, Sunny my little filly honey bunny where do you think your going hm?" Dawn said with lethal sweetness as she hauled Sunset over to her and bent her over her knee carefully as to not cause harm to her future grandchildren but firm enough to where her daughter couldn't escape her grip.

"M-moooom s-stop; c-c-c'mon can't we do this like....never?! I-I'm fragile!" Sunset squirmed and tried to plead but it fell on deaf ears.

"Tsk, tsk, tsk and not give poor wittle Fluttershy her much deserved retribution? Why perish the thought sweetheart! Oh no, no,no! She said you needed a spanking for being so mean and that's what you'll have and your not too far along dear so don't you worry" Looking around the room Dawn saw smiles both mischievous and vindictive on a few particular faces.

"I believe in the room we have nine ladies that my little filly has wronged?" Dawn spoke up and was quickly answered by human Trixie as well human Celestia and Luna who counted among the others like Pinkie Pie Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash and Princess Twilight.

"All for momma giving this once naughty little filly her overdue spankings say; Yay!" Dawn chirped with a devious yet playful smirk as she looked around the room to all the other girls who couldn't wait to see what was about to happen especially when she heard a resounding

"YAY!" From everyone else with Fluttershy of both worlds having said it at the same time in the most adorable manner.:yay:

"All opposed?" Dawn spoke up with a devious smirk knowing there would only be one to object.

"Neigh!!! Neigh, neigh, neigh I say neigh!!!!" Sunset yelped and struggled and tried to resist and escape her mothers grip but to no avail.

"Overruled!" Dawn said with a smirk as she took the back of Sunset's pants and yanked them down exposing her daughters amber color bottom and upon them was a lavender purple pair of panties that were no doubt an ode to her wife to be and they were the skimpy 'I'm readying myself to have sex' type too and Sunset could feel her face melting from how embarrassing it was to have her mother of both worlds see her exposed like this.

"Y-You've gotta be bucking kidding me!" Sunset protested vulgarly using an equestrian curse word.

"Ten oughta do it" Dawn said with devious mirth.

"B-But there's only ni-YAH!" Sunset's sentence was cut off by a rough and firm hand to her ass cheek right where her cutie mark was stamped and the resounding smack echoed throughout the room. She turned her head to see her mother smirking. "That's for that foul little mouth of yours and for wearing something so naughty! I can see SOMEONE can't wait for her wedding night-" She glanced at Twilight Sparkle of Earth and chuckled. "Must be SO hard keeping your eyes and hands off my little filly huh?"

"That makes a few of us in here!" Adagio chirped up and several others in the room did as well; what could they say? Sunset had a nice ass.

"Oh more than I am willing to show or verbally admit right now...after all one of the many reasons I'm marrying her is because well...look at her; she's hot!" Sci-Twi said biting her lip a little as she looked at Sunset's ass and fondly remembered pounding it and couldn't wait to do it again. All this teasing of her lover was nice but she was itching to get in the bed and if she knew Sunset and she did; she knew the same was true for her. Though she wondered how long it would be until Sunset's secret little fetish came to light if at all.

"Hahaha I see; anyway that was one...brace yourself for the rest; Ladies if you wouldn't mind counting for me" Dawn stated to the ladies around the room as she raised her hand to spank Sunset again. Swinging her hand down it'd smack against the girls other ass cheek making Sunset yelp.

*Smack* "Ahhh!" Sunset yelped feeling the raw sting of her mothers hand upon her ass making her cheeks clap against one another drawing gasps, chuckles and impressed whistles from the other women in the room which made Sunset blush intensely.

"TWO!"

*Smack* "Gyah!" Sunset yelped and felt both her cheeks sting now but that wasn't the stinging she was worried about...No, gotta control it, she thought as her thighs began to rub together.

"THREE!"

*Smack* Sunset made a noise that was somewhere between a yelp and a groan if only for it not to sound like a moan.

"FOUR!"

*Smack, Smack* Sunset's blush burned as red as her ass cheeks and her panties began to grow damp slowly but surely. She bit her lip to keep in any noise because the only thing that would escape now would be moans.

"FIVE, SIX!"

*Smack, Smack, Smack* Her mother paddled each each in rapid succession leaving her rear red swollen and bouncing slightly until it stopped and between Sunset's legs if one took a close enough look? Was starting to moisten.

"SEVEN, EIGHT, NINE!" The ladies all cheered and a few did in fact take notice of how Sunset had reacted to getting spanked by her mother in front of them all and then the straw that broke the camels back was when Princess Celestia used her magic to manifest a paddle made of magic energy into her mothers hand and she delivered the final blow, the paddle was long enough to cover both her cheeks and she smacked them proper making a loud resounding smack echo through the room and Sunset couldn't could back anymore and an embarrassed moan came as a response as well as a trickle of arousal that dripped down her inner thigh and she yelped in pleasurable pain as her body shook and she came, not a lot; but enough and she tried to hide the rest but the biting of her lip made it sound like a whinny.

"Fu~mmmhmhmhmhmmhmh!" Damn you all to Hell! Sunset thought as she squirted herself.

"TEN!" Everyone finished and clapped and cheered, Sunset vowed that one day she'd exact her revenge secretly.

"That should do it" Dawn said triumphantly as she released her grip on Sunset and allowed the girl to collapse onto her very swollen and sore rear. "And remember sweetie, mommy loves you" Dawn said with a smug smile and wink at her daughter. She saw the look in Sunset's eyes and took it as a challenge just to see how far she could push her daughter.

"You okay Sunset?" Fluttershy asked kindly but smugly

"Mmhm" Sunset nodded, her blush and smile remained. She didn't want to verbally admit that she enjoyed that even just a little.

"Good, just know that I forgive you for everything and you've long since redeemed yourself in my eyes and the eyes of everyone here. If it weren't for you no one would have ever started taking my flyers to help the animal shelter, you helped me get the plans for my animal sanctuary, you even helped me choke up the nerve to ask Rainbow out." Fluttershy now showed her signature pink blush and smiled sheepishly.

"And you taught me what it means to truly show people kindness 'Shy, you were the first one besides Pinkie who truly wanted to see me for who I was and what I really could be, all I needed was well...to be nice, a concept so lost on me back then you'd think I was born evil" Sunset sighed and shook her head having recovered back to her seat and held Sci-Twi's hand and smiled.

"All of what I have now is the greatest kindness that I could have ever been shown and it all really started with you Fluttershy. I was...let's be blunt; evil toward you and you especially. We can all agree back in High School you were the poster child for innocence and kindness and I stomped all over you because you let me and I'm always going to say I'm sorry for that but if I'm thankful to my past self for anything? Is that her cruelty lead to the kindness you've been kind enough to share with me" Sunset replied with a sweet smile.

"Thank you Sunset, I always knew you had the potential to be someone really nice you just needed a little help to guide you to the light where you belong and I'm so happy that I could be one of the lights that lead you there. And so I give this gift from the bottom of my heart and the deepest parts of my soul" Fluttershy said as her wings and ears grew as did her hair and she fluttered over her present on a bed of butterflies to the two lovers and then using her magic she placed her geode in the crystal heart as it took the shape of her cutie mark making the heart glow another color of the rainbow, yellow this time for the element of kindness.

Opening the gift they found a box that was marked with a ying and yang that was in the mold and form of their cutie marks swirling around one another. Taking the top off the box they found two gems, one a scarlet reddish yellow hue and the other a violet bluish hue.

"These are called Constella-stones, a special Equestrian gem that allows the holder to summon a special kind of animal made from the stars but more than that, they can become constellations themselves." Fluttershy replied, these gems were very rare and were hoof picked by herself and Equestria Fluttershy along with Zecora deep within the Everfree Forest.

Taking the stones from the box they'd each feel them in their hands and their magic would react to them. Inside Sunset's the floating stars gained lines and soon formed the picture of that of a phoenix. Twilight's became that of an alicorn.

"Amazing; and we can summon them at any time?" Sci-Twi asked gazing at the ethereal stone

"Mhm, well for the initial summoning you need to be under the stars and full moon but after that yes at any given time...they'd act as protectors to you and those you wish to protect" Fluttershy answered.

"Wow, expert on Earth animals and now dipping in Equestrian? Why you continue to impress Dr.Fluttershy" Sci-Twi teased playfully feeling giddy still that Fluttershy got her degree and was officially a doctor for animals.

"Hehehe thank you Twilight, I never would've gotten as far as I did without you, you helped me so much in my studies of exotic animals and breeds, the work load was really hard to handle and public speaking was um...tasking." Fluttershy blushed and chuckled still remembering how much of a nervous wreck she was in her public speaking courses or whenever she had to present a project or paper.

"Happy to have helped Flutters you earned that doctorate by your own efforts in the end and we are so proud of you" Twilight affirmed with a smile and pushing up of her glasses. "And you sure showed those sorority chicks what for too...isn't that right Aria?" Sci-Twi playfully sneered at Aria since she was still a little be sour about the hazing pranks she pulled when she was in that sorority while they were in college.

"Oh c'mon I said I was sorry and she bitched slapped me silent for three whole days and then wouldn't stop 'staring' at me for a week!" Aria retorted remembering the Hell she had to pay for the down right evil prank she pulled on Fluttershy.

"Whoa...it really is always the quiet ones isn't it?" Dawn said in disbelief feeling a lot more frightened of the meek girl now.

"Ooohoho you have NO idea!" Rainbow Dash cheered with a laugh as she hugged Fluttershy around the waist. "Gentle as a butterfly but vicious as a fuckin' dragon! That's why I love 'er; ain't that right Shy?" Rainbow said clearly drunk but her affection no less real.

Fluttershy blushed ferociously and gave a Marble Pie esque "Mhm"

"D'awwww you two are just precious! Well that's all of you, who's up next?" Dawn asked anxiously wondering who was next.

"US!" The Dazzlings plus Trixie and Starlight replied.

Sunset groaned and felt the blush return to her face as she knew the sirens and Trixie were going to make her pop a blood vessel in her face from blushing and that her mother was gonna enjoy the living Hell out of it.